WO2020163964A1 - The use of protoporphyrin ix derivatives to improve the health of plants - Google Patents

The use of protoporphyrin ix derivatives to improve the health of plants Download PDF

Info

Publication number
WO2020163964A1
WO2020163964A1 PCT/CA2020/050197 CA2020050197W WO2020163964A1 WO 2020163964 A1 WO2020163964 A1 WO 2020163964A1 CA 2020050197 W CA2020050197 W CA 2020050197W WO 2020163964 A1 WO2020163964 A1 WO 2020163964A1
Authority
WO
WIPO (PCT)
Prior art keywords
compound
acceptable salt
agriculturally acceptable
substituted
alkyl
Prior art date
Legal status (The legal status is an assumption and is not a legal conclusion. Google has not performed a legal analysis and makes no representation as to the accuracy of the status listed.)
Ceased
Application number
PCT/CA2020/050197
Other languages
French (fr)
Inventor
Michael Fefer
Jun Liu
Yuichi Terazono
Kenneth Ng
Youqing Shen
Current Assignee (The listed assignees may be inaccurate. Google has not performed a legal analysis and makes no representation or warranty as to the accuracy of the list.)
Suncor Energy Inc
Original Assignee
Suncor Energy Inc
Priority date (The priority date is an assumption and is not a legal conclusion. Google has not performed a legal analysis and makes no representation as to the accuracy of the date listed.)
Filing date
Publication date
Priority to ES20755957T priority Critical patent/ES3051057T3/en
Priority to EP20755957.6A priority patent/EP3923729B1/en
Priority to BR112021016109A priority patent/BR112021016109A2/en
Priority to CN202080028335.8A priority patent/CN113677204B/en
Priority to CA3128733A priority patent/CA3128733C/en
Priority to US17/431,294 priority patent/US12207655B2/en
Priority to JP2021547492A priority patent/JP7588289B2/en
Priority to HRP20251337TT priority patent/HRP20251337T1/en
Application filed by Suncor Energy Inc filed Critical Suncor Energy Inc
Priority to MX2021009781A priority patent/MX2021009781A/en
Priority to AU2020222515A priority patent/AU2020222515B2/en
Publication of WO2020163964A1 publication Critical patent/WO2020163964A1/en
Priority to ZA2021/05283A priority patent/ZA202105283B/en
Anticipated expiration legal-status Critical
Ceased legal-status Critical Current

Links

Classifications

    • AHUMAN NECESSITIES
    • A01AGRICULTURE; FORESTRY; ANIMAL HUSBANDRY; HUNTING; TRAPPING; FISHING
    • A01NPRESERVATION OF BODIES OF HUMANS OR ANIMALS OR PLANTS OR PARTS THEREOF; BIOCIDES, e.g. AS DISINFECTANTS, AS PESTICIDES OR AS HERBICIDES; PEST REPELLANTS OR ATTRACTANTS; PLANT GROWTH REGULATORS
    • A01N55/00Biocides, pest repellants or attractants, or plant growth regulators, containing organic compounds containing elements other than carbon, hydrogen, halogen, oxygen, nitrogen and sulfur
    • AHUMAN NECESSITIES
    • A01AGRICULTURE; FORESTRY; ANIMAL HUSBANDRY; HUNTING; TRAPPING; FISHING
    • A01NPRESERVATION OF BODIES OF HUMANS OR ANIMALS OR PLANTS OR PARTS THEREOF; BIOCIDES, e.g. AS DISINFECTANTS, AS PESTICIDES OR AS HERBICIDES; PEST REPELLANTS OR ATTRACTANTS; PLANT GROWTH REGULATORS
    • A01N55/00Biocides, pest repellants or attractants, or plant growth regulators, containing organic compounds containing elements other than carbon, hydrogen, halogen, oxygen, nitrogen and sulfur
    • A01N55/02Biocides, pest repellants or attractants, or plant growth regulators, containing organic compounds containing elements other than carbon, hydrogen, halogen, oxygen, nitrogen and sulfur containing metal atoms
    • AHUMAN NECESSITIES
    • A01AGRICULTURE; FORESTRY; ANIMAL HUSBANDRY; HUNTING; TRAPPING; FISHING
    • A01NPRESERVATION OF BODIES OF HUMANS OR ANIMALS OR PLANTS OR PARTS THEREOF; BIOCIDES, e.g. AS DISINFECTANTS, AS PESTICIDES OR AS HERBICIDES; PEST REPELLANTS OR ATTRACTANTS; PLANT GROWTH REGULATORS
    • A01N43/00Biocides, pest repellants or attractants, or plant growth regulators containing heterocyclic compounds
    • A01N43/90Biocides, pest repellants or attractants, or plant growth regulators containing heterocyclic compounds having two or more relevant hetero rings, condensed among themselves or with a common carbocyclic ring system
    • AHUMAN NECESSITIES
    • A01AGRICULTURE; FORESTRY; ANIMAL HUSBANDRY; HUNTING; TRAPPING; FISHING
    • A01PBIOCIDAL, PEST REPELLANT, PEST ATTRACTANT OR PLANT GROWTH REGULATORY ACTIVITY OF CHEMICAL COMPOUNDS OR PREPARATIONS
    • A01P1/00Disinfectants; Antimicrobial compounds or mixtures thereof
    • AHUMAN NECESSITIES
    • A01AGRICULTURE; FORESTRY; ANIMAL HUSBANDRY; HUNTING; TRAPPING; FISHING
    • A01PBIOCIDAL, PEST REPELLANT, PEST ATTRACTANT OR PLANT GROWTH REGULATORY ACTIVITY OF CHEMICAL COMPOUNDS OR PREPARATIONS
    • A01P3/00Fungicides
    • AHUMAN NECESSITIES
    • A01AGRICULTURE; FORESTRY; ANIMAL HUSBANDRY; HUNTING; TRAPPING; FISHING
    • A01PBIOCIDAL, PEST REPELLANT, PEST ATTRACTANT OR PLANT GROWTH REGULATORY ACTIVITY OF CHEMICAL COMPOUNDS OR PREPARATIONS
    • A01P7/00Arthropodicides
    • A01P7/04Insecticides
    • CCHEMISTRY; METALLURGY
    • C07ORGANIC CHEMISTRY
    • C07DHETEROCYCLIC COMPOUNDS
    • C07D487/00Heterocyclic compounds containing nitrogen atoms as the only ring hetero atoms in the condensed system, not provided for by groups C07D451/00 - C07D477/00
    • C07D487/22Heterocyclic compounds containing nitrogen atoms as the only ring hetero atoms in the condensed system, not provided for by groups C07D451/00 - C07D477/00 in which the condensed system contains four or more hetero rings

Definitions

  • the technical field generally relates to photosensitizer tetrapyrrole compounds and their use for promoting the health of plants. More particularly, the technical field relates to modified protoporphyrin IX (PP IX) compounds and use thereof for photodynamic inhibition of microbial pathogens, such as fungal or bacterial pathogens, in plants.
  • the modified PP IX compounds can also be used for increasing abiotic stress resistance or tolerance in plants and/or as insecticides to protect plants from plant pests.
  • Photodynamic inhibition of microbial pathogens involves exposing a photosensitive agent to light in order to generate reactive oxygen species (ROS), such as singlet oxygen, which can have detrimental effects on the microbial pathogens.
  • ROS reactive oxygen species
  • Z 1 and Z 2 are each independently OR 1 or NR 2 R 3 ;
  • each R 1 , R 2 and R 3 is independently H, alkyl, substituted alkyl, aryl, substituted aryl, alkenyl, substituted alkenyl, alkynyl, or substituted alkynyl, wherein:
  • each R a , R B , R c , R d , R e and R f is, independently, H, alkyl, substituted alkyl, aryl, substituted aryl, alkenyl, substituted alkenyl, alkynyl or substituted alkynyl;
  • : : ::: :: is a single bond or a double bond
  • M is 2H or a metal species
  • each X is independently a halogen: F, Cl, Br or I;
  • each R B is independently H, alkyl, aryl, arylalkyl, a heterocycle, an alkyloxy group such as poly(ethyleneoxy), PEG or poly(methyleneoxy), a capped poly(ethyleneoxy), capped PEG or capped polymethyleneoxy, or a protecting group;
  • the capped poly(ethyleneoxy), capped PEG and capped poly(methyleneoxy) groups being each independently capped with alkyl, aryl, arylalkyl, alkenyl, alkynyl, CO(alkyl), CO(aryl), CO(arylalkyl), CO(alkenyl) or CO(alkynyl);
  • each R c is independently alkyl, aryl, arylalkyl, O(alkyl), O(aryl), O(arylalkyl), or O(tri- substituted silyl); each tri-substituted silyl is independently substituted with three functional groups selected from alkyl, alkenyl, alkynyl, aryl and arylalkyl; and
  • each Aik is independently alkylene, alkenylene, or alkynylene.
  • one of Z 1 and Z 2 is OR 1 ;
  • Z 1 and Z 2 is NR 2 R 3 , NR 2 -(CH 2 ) n -NR 4 R 5 , NR 2 -(CH 2 ) n -N + R 4 R 5 R 6 Y-,
  • each R 1 and R 2 is, independently, H, alkyl, substituted alkyl, aryl, substituted aryl, alkenyl, substituted alkenyl, alkynyl or substituted alkynyl;
  • R 3 is alkyl, substituted alkyl, aryl, substituted aryl, alkenyl, substituted alkenyl, alkynyl or substituted alkynyl;
  • each R 4 , R 6 , R 8 , R 9 , R 10 and R 11 is, independently, H, alkyl, substituted alkyl, aryl, substituted aryl, alkenyl, substituted alkenyl, alkynyl, substituted alkynyl or -(CH 2 ) q - (CH 2 CH 2 O) m -R 13 ;
  • R 5 is alkyl, substituted alkyl, aryl, substituted aryl, alkenyl, substituted alkenyl, alkynyl, substituted alkynyl or -(CH 2 ) q -(CH 2 CH 2 O)m-R 13 ;
  • R 7 is alkyl, O(alkyl) or O(tri-substituted silyl);
  • R 13 is H, alkyl, substituted alkyl, aryl, substituted aryl, alkenyl, substituted alkenyl, alkynyl, substituted alkynyl, CO(alkyl), CO(substituted alkyl), CO(alkenyl), CO(substituted alkenyl), CO(alkynyl) or CO(substituted alkynyl);
  • W + is an agriculturally acceptable cation
  • Y- is an agriculturally acceptable anion
  • n is an integer selected from 1 to 16;
  • p is an integer selected from 1 to 16;
  • n is an integer selected from 1 to 100;
  • q is an integer selected from 0 to 16;
  • each R a , R B , R c , R d , R e and R f is, independently, H, alkyl, substituted alkyl, aryl, substituted aryl, alkenyl, substituted alkenyl, alkynyl or substituted alkynyl;
  • M is 2H or a metal species
  • each substituted alkyl, substituted aryl, substituted alkenyl and substituted alkynyl groups are, independently, substituted with one or more OH, F, Cl, Br, I, CN and N 3 .
  • one of Z 1 and Z 2 is NR 2 R 3 ;
  • each R 1 and R 2 is, independently, H, alkyl or substituted alkyl
  • R 3 is alkyl or substituted alkyl
  • each R a , R B , R c , R d , R e and R f is, independently, H, alkyl, substituted alkyl, alkenyl, substituted alkenyl, alkynyl or substituted alkynyl;
  • M is 2H or a metal species
  • substituted alkyl, substituted alkenyl and substituted alkynyl groups are, independently, substituted with one or more OH, F, Cl, Br, I, CN and N3.
  • Z 1 and Z 2 is NR 2 -(CH 2 ) n -NR 4 R 5 or O-(CH 2 ) n -NR 4 R 5 ;
  • Z 1 NR 2 -(CH 2 ) n -NR 4 R 5 or O-(CH 2 ) n -NR 4 R 5 ;
  • R 5 is alkyl, substituted alkyl or -(CH 2 ) p -NR 9 R 10 ;
  • each R 1 , R 2 , R 4 , R 9 and R 10 is, independently, H, alkyl or substituted alkyl;
  • n is an integer selected from 1 to 16;
  • p is an integer selected from 1 to 16;
  • each R a , R B , R c , R d , R e and R f is, independently, H, alkyl, substituted alkyl, alkenyl, substituted alkenyl, alkynyl or substituted alkynyl;
  • M is 2H or a metal species
  • substituted alkyl, substituted alkenyl and substituted alkynyl groups are, independently, substituted with one or more OH, F, Cl, Br, I, CN and N3.
  • Z 1 and Z 2 is NR 2 -(CH 2 ) n -Si(R 7 ) 3 , O-(CH 2 ) n -Si(R 7 ) 3 , NR 2 -(CH 2 ) n -SR 8 or O- (CH 2 ) n -SR 8 ; and
  • each R 1 and R 2 is, independently, H, alkyl or substituted alkyl
  • R 7 is alkyl, O(alkyl) or O(trisubstituted silyl);
  • R 8 is H, alkyl, substituted alkyl or -(CH 2 ) q -(CH 2 CH 2 O) m -R 13 ;
  • R 13 is H, alkyl, substituted alkyl, alkenyl, substituted alkenyl, alkynyl, substituted alkynyl, CO(alkyl), CO(substituted alkyl), CO(alkenyl), CO(substituted alkenyl), CO(alkynyl) or CO(substituted alkynyl);
  • n is an integer selected from 1 to 16;
  • n is an integer selected from 1 to 100;
  • q is an integer selected from 0 to 16;
  • each R a , R B , R c , R d , R e and R f is, independently, H, alkyl, substituted alkyl, alkenyl, substituted alkenyl, alkynyl or substituted alkynyl;
  • M is 2H or a metal species
  • substituted alkyl, substituted alkenyl and substituted alkynyl groups are, independently, substituted with one or more OH, F, Cl, Br, I, CN and N 3 .
  • each R 1 and R 2 is, independently, H, alkyl or substituted alkyl
  • n is an integer selected from 1 to 16;
  • W + is an agriculturally acceptable cation
  • each R a , R B , R c , R d , R e and R f is, independently, H, alkyl, substituted alkyl, alkenyl, substituted alkenyl, alkynyl or substituted alkynyl;
  • M is 2H or a metal species
  • substituted alkyl, substituted alkenyl and substituted alkynyl groups are, independently, substituted with one or more OH, F, Cl, Br, I, CN and N3.
  • Z 1 and Z 2 is NR 2 -(CH 2 ) n -NR 4 R 5 R 6+ Y- or O-(CH 2 ) n -NR 4 R 5 R 6+ Y-; and the other one of Z 1 and Z 2 is OR 1 ;
  • Z 1 N R 2 -(CH 2 ) n - N R 4 R 5 R 6+ Y- or O-(CH 2 ) n -NR 4 R 5 R 6+ Y-;
  • each R 1 and R 2 is, independently, H, alkyl or substituted alkyl
  • each R 4 , R 5 and R 6 is, independently, alkyl or substituted alkyl
  • n is an integer selected from 1 to 16;
  • Y- is an agriculturally acceptable anion
  • each R a , R B , R c , R d , R e and R f is, independently, H, alkyl, substituted alkyl, alkenyl, substituted alkenyl, alkynyl or substituted alkynyl;
  • M is 2H or a metal species
  • substituted alkyl, substituted alkenyl and substituted alkynyl groups are, independently, substituted with one or more OH, F, Cl, Br, I, CN and N3.
  • Z 1 and Z 2 is NR 2 -(CH 2 CH 2 O) m -R 13 or O-(CH 2 CH 2 O) m -R 13 ;
  • Z 1 NR 2 -(CH 2 CH 2 O) m -R 13 or O-(CH 2 CH 2 O) m -R 13 ;
  • each R 1 and R 2 is, independently, H, alkyl or substituted alkyl
  • R 13 is H, alkyl, substituted alkyl, alkenyl, substituted alkenyl, alkynyl, substituted alkynyl, CO(alkyl), CO(substituted alkyl), CO(alkenyl), CO(substituted alkenyl), CO(alkynyl) or CO(substituted alkynyl);
  • n is an integer selected from 1 to 100;
  • each R a , R B , R c , R d , R e and R f is, independently, H, alkyl, substituted alkyl, alkenyl, substituted alkenyl, alkynyl or substituted alkynyl;
  • M is 2H or a metal species
  • substituted alkyl, substituted alkenyl and substituted alkynyl groups are, independently, substituted with one or more OH, F, Cl, Br, I, CN and N3.
  • Z 1 and Z 2 is a natural amino acid attached to the compound by its amino group bonded to the alpha carbon;
  • Z 1 is a natural amino acid attached to the compound by its amino group bonded to the alpha carbon
  • each R 1 and R 2 is, independently, H, alkyl or substituted alkyl
  • each R a , R B , R c , R d , R e and R f is, independently, H, alkyl, substituted alkyl, alkenyl, substituted alkenyl, alkynyl or substituted alkynyl;
  • M is 2H or a metal species
  • substituted alkyl, substituted alkenyl and substituted alkynyl groups are, independently, substituted with one or more OH, F, Cl, Br, I, CN and N3.
  • compositions for use in promoting the health of a plant comprising at least one compound as defined herein, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, and a carrier fluid.
  • the present description also provides a method for promoting the health of a plant, comprising: applying to the plant a compound as defined herein or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, or a composition as defined herein; and exposing the plant to light. Promoting the health of the plant can include at least one of preventing or inhibiting growth of a microbial pathogen of the plant (e.g., a fungus or a bacterial pathogen), increasing resistance of the plant to one or more abiotic stress, and controlling a pest of the plant (e.g., a noxious insect or corresponding larva).
  • a microbial pathogen of the plant e.g., a fungus or a bacterial pathogen
  • a pest of the plant e.g., a noxious insect or corresponding larva.
  • Some microbial pathogens such as Gram-negative bacteria and certain types of fungi have a cellular membrane that is difficult to penetrate. More specifically, these microbial pathogens sometimes have an impermeable outer cell membrane that contains endotoxins and can block small molecules such as antibiotics, dyes and detergents, thereby protecting the sensitive inner membrane and cell wall. It can therefore be challenging to use photodynamic therapy to inhibit growth of certain microbial pathogens in plants because the photosensitizer compounds tend to not achieve good penetration inside the cell wall. It can also be challenging to increase resistance of plants to damage caused by abiotic stresses.
  • photodynamic inhibition of microbial pathogens that are present on plants can be achieved by applying a photosensitizer compound.
  • the photosensitizer compound reacts to light by generating reactive oxygen species (ROS).
  • ROS reactive oxygen species
  • a photosensitizer compound can be used to increase resistance of plants to damage caused by one or more abiotic stress.
  • Some of the compounds of the present description are photosensitizer compounds that can be derived from the protoporphyrin IX (hereinafter“PP IX”) scaffold.
  • the compounds derived from PP IX can also be referred to as“modified PP IX”.
  • Some of the compounds of the present description are photosensitizer compounds that have a scaffold similar to that of PP IX, but that are not necessarily derived from PP IX. In some scenarios, these compounds can be used to improve the health of plants.
  • the compounds of the present description can be applied to plants to photodynamically inhibit microbial pathogens on plants, to increase resistance of plants to damage caused by one or more abiotic stress and/or to be used as insecticides.
  • the phrase“a compound of Formula I” means a compound of Formula I or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof.
  • the phrase“a compound of Formula (number)” means a compound of that formula and salts thereof, and optionally agriculturally acceptable salts thereof.
  • Alkyl means a hydrocarbon containing primary, secondary, tertiary or cyclic carbon atoms.
  • an alkyl group can have 1 to 20 carbon atoms (/.e, C1-C20 alkyl), 1 to 8 carbon atoms (/.e., C 1 -C 8 alkyl),
  • alkyl groups include, but are not limited to, methyl (Me, -CH 3 ), ethyl (Et, -CH 2 CH 3 ), 1 -propyl (n-Pr, n-propyl, -CH 2 CH 2 CH 3 ), 2-propyl (/- Pr, /-propyl, -CH(CH 3 ) 2 ), 1 -butyl (n-Bu, n- butyl, -CH 2 CH 2 CH 2 CH 3 ), 2-methyl-1-propyl (/- Bu, /-butyl, -CH 2 CH(CH 3 ) 2 ), 2-butyl (s-Bu, s- butyl, -CH(CH 3 )CH 2 CH 3 ), 2-methyl-2-propyl (t-Bu, t-But
  • alkenyl means a hydrocarbon containing primary, secondary, tertiary or cyclic carbon atoms with at least one site of unsaturation, /.e. a carbon- carbon sp 2 double bond.
  • an alkenyl group can have
  • Alkynyl means a hydrocarbon containing primary, secondary, tertiary or cyclic carbon atoms with at least one site of unsaturation, /.e. a carbon- carbon, sp triple bond.
  • an alkynyl group can have 2 to 20 carbon atoms (/.e., C 2 -C 20 alkynyl), 2 to 8 carbon atoms (/.e., C 2 -C 8 alkynyl), 2 to 6 carbon atoms (/.e., C 2 -C 6 alkynyl) or 2 to 4 carbon atoms (i.e. , C 2 -C 4 alkynyl).
  • suitable alkynyl groups include, but are not limited to, acetylenic (-CoCH) and propargyl (-CH 2 CoCH).
  • alkyl portion of an O(Alkyl) group can have 1 to 20 carbon atoms (i.e, C 1 -C 20 alkyl), 1 to 8 carbon atoms (i.e., C 1 C 8 alkyl), 1 to 6 carbon atoms (/.e., C 1 -C 6 alkyl) or 1 to 4 carbon atoms (i.e., C 1 -C 4 alkyl).
  • Alkoxy or O(Alkyl) groups include, but are not limited to, methoxy (-OCH 3 or -OMe), ethoxy (-OCH 2 CH 3 or -OEt) and t-Bu toxy (-O-C(CH 3 ) 3 or -OtBu).
  • ethoxy ethoxy
  • t-Bu toxy -O-C(CH 3 ) 3 or -OtBu
  • O(alkenyl)”, O(alkynyl)” and the corresponding substituted groups will be understood by a person skilled in the art.
  • suitable Acyl groups include, but are not limited to, formyl (i.e., a carboxyaldehyde group), acetyl, trifluoroacetyl, propionyl, and butanoyl.
  • Alkylene means a saturated, branched or straight chain or cyclic hydrocarbon radical having two monovalent radical centers derived by the removal of two hydrogen atoms from the same or two different carbon atoms of a parent alkane.
  • an alkylene group can have 1 to 20 carbon atoms, 1 to 10 carbon atoms, 1 to 6 carbon atoms or 1 to 4 carbon atoms.
  • Typical alkylene radicals include, but are not limited to, methylene (-CH 2 -), 1 , 1-ethyl (-CH(CH3)-), 1 ,2-ethyl (-CH 2 CH 2 -), 1 , 1-propyl (-CH(CH 2 CH 3 )-), 1 ,2-propyl (-CH 2 CH(CH 3 )-), 1 ,3-propyl (-CH 2 CH 2 CH 2 -) and 1 ,4- butyl (-CH 2 CH 2 CH 2 CH 2 -).
  • alkenylene means an unsaturated, branched or straight chain or cyclic hydrocarbon radical having two monovalent radical centers derived by the removal of two hydrogen atoms from the same or two different carbon atoms of a parent alkene.
  • alkenylene group can have 1 to 20 carbon atoms, 1 to 10 carbon atoms, 1 to 6 carbon atoms or 1 to 4 carbon atoms.
  • Alkynylene means an unsaturated, branched or straight chain or cyclic hydrocarbon radical having two monovalent radical centers derived by the removal of two hydrogen atoms from the same or two different carbon atoms of a parent alkyne.
  • an alkynylene group can have 2 to 20 carbon atoms, 2 to 10 carbon atoms, 2 to 6 carbon atoms or 2 to 4 carbon atoms.
  • Typical alkynylene radicals include, but are not limited to, acetylene (-CoC-), propargyl (-CH 2 CoC-), and 4- pentynyl (-CH 2 CH 2 CH 2 CoC-).
  • Aryl means an aromatic hydrocarbon radical derived by the removal of one hydrogen atom from a single carbon atom of a parent aromatic ring system.
  • an aryl group can have 6 to 20 carbon atoms, 6 to 14 carbon atoms, or 6 to 10 carbon atoms.
  • Typical aryl groups include, but are not limited to, radicals derived from benzene (e.g., phenyl), substituted benzene, naphthalene, anthracene and biphenyl.
  • Arylalkyl means an acyclic alkyl radical in which one of the hydrogen atoms bonded to a carbon atom, typically a terminal or sp 3 carbon atom, is replaced with an aryl radical.
  • Typical arylalkyl groups include, but are not limited to, benzyl, 2-phenylethan-1-yl, naphthylmethyl, 2-naphthylethan-1-yl, naphthobenzyl, 2-naphthophenylethan-1-yl and the like.
  • the arylalkyl group can include 7 to 20 carbon atoms, e.g., the alkyl moiety is 1 to 6 carbon atoms and the aryl moiety is 6 to 14 carbon atoms.
  • Arylalkenyl means an acyclic alkenyl radical in which one of the hydrogen atoms bonded to a carbon atom, typically a terminal or sp 3 carbon atom, but also an sp 2 carbon atom, is replaced with an aryl radical.
  • the aryl portion of the arylalkenyl can include, for example, any of the aryl groups described herein, and the alkenyl portion of the arylalkenyl can include, for example, any of the alkenyl groups described herein.
  • the arylalkenyl group can include 8 to 20 carbon atoms, e.g., the alkenyl moiety is 2 to 6 carbon atoms and the aryl moiety is 6 to 14 carbon atoms.
  • the term“Arylalkynyl”, as used herein, means an acyclic alkynyl radical in which one of the hydrogen atoms bonded to a carbon atom, typically a terminal or sp 3 carbon atom, but also an sp carbon atom, is replaced with an aryl radical.
  • the aryl portion of the arylalkynyl can include, for example, any of the aryl groups disclosed herein, and the alkynyl portion of the arylalkynyl can include, for example, any of the alkynyl groups disclosed herein.
  • the arylalkynyl group can include 8 to 20 carbon atoms, e.g., the alkynyl moiety is 2 to 6 carbon atoms and the aryl moiety is 6 to 14 carbon atoms.
  • heterocycle means a group including a covalently closed ring wherein at least one atom forming the ring is a heteroatom.
  • heterocyclic rings can be formed by three, four, five, six, seven, eight, nine, or more than nine atoms. Any number of those atoms can be heteroatoms (/.e., a heterocyclic ring can include one, two, three, four, five, six, seven, eight, nine, or more than nine heteroatoms). In heterocyclic rings including two or more heteroatoms, those two or more heteroatoms can be the same or different from one another. Heterocycles can be substituted. Binding to a heterocycle can be at a heteroatom or via a carbon atom. It should also be understood that in the present description, the term “heterocycle” also encompasses “heteroaryl” groups.
  • protecting group means a moiety of a compound that masks or alters the properties of a functional group or the properties of the compound as a whole.
  • the chemical substructure of a protecting group can greatly vary.
  • One function of a protecting group is to serve as an intermediate in the synthesis of the parental active substance.
  • Chemical protecting groups and strategies for protection/deprotection are well known in the art. See: “Protective Groups in Organic Chemistry", Theodora W. Greene (John Wiley & Sons, Inc., New York, 1991).
  • substituted as used herein in reference to alkyl, alkylene, alkoxy, alkenyl, alkynyl, alkenylene, aryl, alkynylene, etc., for example “substituted alkyl”, “substituted alkylene”,“substituted alkoxy” -“or substituted O(Alkyl)”,“substituted alkenyl”,“substituted alkynyl”, “substituted alkenylene”, “substituted aryl” and “substituted alkynylene”, unless otherwise indicated, means alkyl, alkylene, alkoxy, alkenyl, alkynyl, alkenylene, aryl and alkynylene, respectively, in which one or more hydrogen atoms are each independently replaced with a non-hydrogen substituent.
  • substituted when used in conjunction with groups such as arylalkyl, which have two or more moieties capable of substitution, the substituents can be attached to the aryl moiety, the alkyl moiety, or both.
  • tri-substituted silyl refers to a silyl group that is independently substituted with three functional groups selected from alkyl, alkenyl, alkynyl, aryl and arylalkyl.
  • tri-substituted silyl groups include trimethylsilyl and dimethylphenylsilyl.
  • PEG poly(ethylene glycol)
  • PEG chains of the present description can include one of the following structures: -(CH 2 CH 2 O) m - or -(CH 2 CH 2 O) m -iCH 2 CH 2 -, depending on if the terminal oxygen has been displaced, where m is an integer, optionally selected from 1 to 100, 1 to 50, 1 to 30, 5 to 30, 5 to 20 or 5 to 15.
  • the PEG can be capped with an“end capping group” that is generally a non-reactive carbon-containing group attached to a terminal oxygen or other terminal atom of the PEG.
  • end capping groups can include alkyl, substituted alkyl, aryl, substituted aryl, alkenyl, substituted alkenyl, alkynyl, substituted alkynyl, CO(alkyl), CO(substituted alkyl), CO(alkenyl), CO(substituted alkenyl), CO(alkynyl) or CO(substituted alkynyl).
  • natural amino acid refers to the twenty natural amino acids. More specifically, the natural amino acid can be selected from the group consisting of: Alanine (Ala), Glycine (Gly), Isoleucine (lie), Leucine (Leu), Proline (Pro), Valine (Val), Phenylalanine (Phe), Tryptophan (Trp), Tyrosine (Tyr), Aspartic acid (Asp), Glutamic acid (Glu), Arginine (Arg), Histidine (His), Lysine (Lys), Serine (Ser), Threonine (Thr), Cysteine (Cys), Methionine (Met), Asparagine (Asn) and Glutamine (Gin).
  • the natural amino acids bear an asymmetric carbon (the alpha-carbon) that is of (S) configuration (also referred to as L-amino acids).
  • the expression“natural amino acid attached to the compound by its amino group bonded to the alpha-carbon”, as used herein, means that a hydrogen of the amino group bonded to the alpha-carbon is removed and replaced by a bond between the amino acid and the rest of the compound.
  • substituents and other moieties of the compounds of the present description should be selected in order to provide an agriculturally useful compound which can be formulated into an acceptably stable agricultural composition that can be applied to plants.
  • the definitions and substituents for various genus and subgenus of the compounds of the present description are described and illustrated herein. It should be understood by a person skilled in the art that any combination of the definitions and substituents described herein should not result in an inoperable species or compound. It should also be understood that the phrase “inoperable species or compound” means compound structures that violate relevant scientific principles (such as, for example, a carbon atom connecting to more than four covalent bonds) or compounds too unstable to permit isolation and formulation into agriculturally acceptable compositions.
  • R x includes a R y substituent.
  • R y can be R.
  • R can be W 3 .
  • W 3 can be W 4 and W 4 can be R or include substituents including R y .
  • a person skilled in the art of organic chemistry understands that the total number of such substituents is to be reasonably limited by the desired properties of the compound intended.
  • each recursive substituent can independently occur 20, 19, 18, 17, 16, 15, 14, 13, 12, 1 1 , 10, 9, 8, 7, 6, 5, 4, 3, 2, 1 , or 0, times in a given implementation.
  • each recursive substituent can independently occur 3 or fewer times in a given embodiment.
  • Recursive substituents are an intended aspect of the compounds of the present description. A person skilled in the art of organic chemistry understands the versatility of such substituents.
  • the term“agriculturally acceptable salt”, as used herein, refers to salts that exhibit pesticidal activity (/.e., that are active against one or more biotic stress) or that can improve resistance of a plant to one or more abiotic stresss.
  • the term also refers to salts that are or can be converted in plants, water or soil to a compound or salt that exhibits pesticidal activity or that can improve resistance of a plant to one or more abiotic stress.
  • The“agriculturally acceptable salt” can be an agriculturally acceptable cation or agriculturally acceptable anion.
  • Non-limiting examples of agriculturally acceptable cations can include cations derived from alkali or alkaline earth metals and cations derived from ammonia and amines.
  • agriculturally acceptable cations can include sodium, potassium, magnesium, alkylammonium and ammonium cations.
  • Non-limiting examples of agriculturally acceptable anions can include halide, phosphate, alkylsulfate and carboxylate anions.
  • agriculturally acceptable anions can include chloride, bromide, methylsulfate, ethylsulfate, acetate, lactate, dimethyl phosphate or polyalkoxylated phosphate anions.
  • a compound of the present description and its agriculturally acceptable salts may exist as different polymorphs or pseudopolymorphs.
  • crystalline polymorphism means the ability of a crystalline compound to exist in different crystal structures. The crystalline polymorphism may result from differences in crystal packing (packing polymorphism) or differences in packing between different conformers of the same molecule (conformational polymorphism).
  • crystalline pseudopolymorphism means the ability of a hydrate or solvate of a compound to exist in different crystal structures.
  • Pseudopolymorphs of the compounds of the present description may exist due to differences in crystal packing (packing pseudopolymorphism) or due to differences in packing between different conformers of the same molecule (conformational pseudopolymorphism).
  • the description and depiction of the compounds of the present description is intended to include all polymorphs and pseudopolymorphs of the compounds and their agriculturally acceptable salts.
  • a compound of the present description and its agriculturally acceptable salts may also exist as an amorphous solid.
  • an amorphous solid is a solid in which there is no long-range order of the positions of the atoms in the solid.
  • the description and depiction of the compounds of the present description is intended to include all amorphous forms of the compounds and their agriculturally acceptable salts.
  • the modifier“about” used in connection with a quantity is inclusive of the stated value and has the meaning dictated by the context.
  • the modifier“about” can include the degree of error associated with the measurement of the quantity.
  • salts of the compounds of the present description are agriculturally acceptable salts.
  • salts which are not agriculturally acceptable can also find use, for example, in the preparation or purification of an agriculturally acceptable compound. All salts, whether or not they are agriculturally acceptable salts, are therefore to be understood as within the scope of the present description.
  • each group is independently selected.
  • Si(OR 7 )3 with each R 7 being independently alkyl or aryl
  • each R 7 can independently be selected from alkyl groups and aryl groups.
  • Si(OR 7 )3 therefore includes both symmetrical groups where all three R 7 are the same and asymmetrical groups where at least one R 7 group is different from the other two R 7 groups, or where each R 7 group is different.
  • R q or Z q groups defined herein (e.g., q being selected from 1 to 17, from a to f or from A to C).
  • the compounds described herein can also exist as tautomeric forms in certain cases. Although only one delocalized resonance structure will typically be depicted, all such forms are contemplated within the scope of the present description. For example, various tautomers can exist for the tetrapyrole ring systems described herein, and all their possible tautomeric forms are within the scope of the present description.
  • the term“growing medium”, as used herein, refers to any soil (of any composition) or soil-free (e.g., hydroponic) medium that is suitable for growing and cultivating a plant.
  • the growing medium can further include any naturally occurring and/or synthetic substance(s) that are suitable for growing and cultivating the plant.
  • the phrase“any surface of the growing medium” or“a surface of the growing medium”, as used herein, refers to a surface that is directly exposed to natural and/or simulated light and/or weather.
  • applying refers to contacting a surface of the growing medium with at least one compound of the present description (e.g., combinations, compositions, solutions, emulsions including at least one compound of the present description), by any means known in the art (e.g., pouring, root bathing, soil drenching, drip irrigation, etc.), or contacting an area that is beneath the surface of the growing medium with at least one compound of the present description (e.g., by soil injection), or any combination thereof, or directly contacting the plant with at least one compound of the present description (e.g., spraying).
  • a compound of the present description e.g., combinations, compositions, solutions, emulsions including at least one compound of the present description
  • any means known in the art e.g., pouring, root bathing, soil drenching, drip irrigation, etc.
  • contacting an area that is beneath the surface of the growing medium with at least one compound of the present description e.g., by soil injection
  • the term“crop plant”, as used herein, refers to a non-woody plant, which is grown, tended to, and harvested in a cycle of one year or less as source of foodstuffs and/or energy.
  • crop plants include sugar cane, wheat, rice, corn (maize), potatoes, sugar beets, barley, sweet potatoes, cassava, soybeans, tomatoes, and legumes (beans and peas).
  • the crop plant can be a monocot or a dicot.
  • the term“woody plant”, as used herein, refers to a woody perennial plant having a single stem or trunk, and bearing lateral branches at some distance from the ground (e.g., a tree).
  • the woody plant can be a deciduous tree, an evergreen tree (e.g., a coniferous) or a shrub.
  • woody plants include maple trees, citrus trees, apple trees, pear trees, oak trees, ash trees, pine trees, and spruce trees.
  • Turf grass refers to a cultivated grass that provides groundcover, for example a turf or lawn that is periodically cut or mowed to maintain a consistent height.
  • Grasses belong to the Poaceae family, which is subdivided into six subfamilies, three of which include common turf grasses: the Festucoideae subfamily of cool- season turf grasses; and the Panicoideae and Eragrostoideae subfamiles of warm-season turf grasses.
  • a limited number of species are in widespread use as turf grasses, generally meeting the criteria of forming uniform soil coverage and tolerating mowing and traffic.
  • turf grasses have a compressed crown that facilitates mowing without cutting off the growing point.
  • the term "turf grass” includes areas in which one or more grass species are cultivated to form relatively uniform soil coverage, including blends that are a combination of different cultivars of the same species, or mixtures that are a combination of different species and/or cultivars.
  • Non-limiting examples of turf grasses include: bluegrasses (e.g., Kentucky bluegrass), bentgrasses (e.g., creeping bentgrass), Redtop, fescues (e.g., red fescue), ryegrasses (e.g., annual ryegrass), wheatgrasses (e.g., crested wheatgrass), beachgrass, Brome grasses (e.g., Arizona Brome), cattails (e.g., sand cattail), Alkaligrass ( Puccinellia distans), crested dog's-tail ( Cynosurus cristatus), bermudagrass ( Cynodon spp.
  • bluegrasses e.g., Kentucky bluegrass
  • bentgrasses e.g., creeping bentgrass
  • ryegrasses e.g., annual ryegrass
  • wheatgrasses e.g.,
  • Cynodon dactylon such as Cynodon dactylon
  • hybrid bermudagrass e.g.,tifdwarf bermudagrass
  • Zoysiagrasses e.g., Zoysia japonica
  • St. Augustinegrass e.g., Bitter Blue St.
  • the phrase“promoting the health of a plant”, as used herein, includes at least one of controlling a disease, condition, or injury caused by a pest of a plant and increasing abiotic stress resistance or tolerance in a plant.
  • the phrase“promoting the health of a plant” includes at least one of“controlling infection of a plant by one or more biotic agent”, “controlling infestation of a plant by one or more insect” and“increasing resistance of a plant to one or more abiotic stress”.
  • controlling infection of a plant by a biotic agent means to diminish, ameliorate, or stabilize the infection and/or any other existing unwanted condition or side effect that is caused by the association of a microbial pathogen or infestation of an insect on the plant.
  • the microbial pathogen can include fungi, bacteria (gram positive or gram negative), viruses, viroids, virus-like organisms, phytoplasma, etc.
  • abiotic stress refers to environmental conditions that negatively impact growth, development, yield and yield quality of crop and other plants below optimum levels.
  • Non-limiting examples of abiotic stresses include, for example: photooxidative conditions, drought (water deficit), excessive watering (flooding, and submergence), extreme temperatures (chilling, freezing and heat), extreme levels of light (high and low), radiation (UV-B and UV-A), salinity due to excessive Na + (sodicity), chemical factors (e.g., pH), mineral (metal and metalloid) toxicity, deficiency or excess of essential nutrients, gaseous pollutants (ozone, sulfur dioxide), wind, mechanical factors, and other stressors.
  • the term“increasing stress resistance” refers to an increase in the ability of a plant to survive or thrive in stress conditions. Enhanced resistance or tolerance can be specific for a particular stressor, e.g., drought, excess water, nutrient deficiency, salt, cold, shade or heat, or multiple stressors. In some scenarios, increased resistance to one or more abiotic stresses can be exemplified by the reduction in degradation of quality of the plant, as compared to an untreated plant subjected to the same stress. In other scenarios, increased resistance to one or more abiotic stress can be exemplified by maintained or improved plant quality, as compared to an untreated plant subjected to the same stress.
  • photosensitizer compounds can be used to enable photodynamic inhibition of biotic agents (i.e., microbial pathogens and/or insects) that are present on plants.
  • the photosensitizer compounds react to light by generating reactive oxygen species (ROS).
  • ROS reactive oxygen species
  • photosensitizers can be classified into two classes, namely Type I photosensitizers and Type II photosensitizers.
  • Type I photosensitizers form short lived free radicals through electron abstraction or transfer from a substrate when excited at an appropriate wavelength in the presence of oxygen.
  • Type II photosensitizers form a highly reactive oxygen state known as“singlet oxygen”, also referred to herein as“reactive singlet oxygen species”. Singlet oxygen species are generally relatively long lived and can have a large radius of action.
  • the photosensitizer compound can be metallated or non- metallated.
  • the metal can be selected to generate either a Type I or a Type II photosensitizer in response to light exposure.
  • the ROS that are generated are typically Type I photosensitizers.
  • the ROS that are generated are typically Type II photosensitizers.
  • Both Type I and Type II photosensitizers can be used to enable photodynamic inhibition of biotic agents that are present on plants or to protect a plant from abiotic stress.
  • the term“singlet oxygen photosensitizer”, as used herein, refers to a compound that produces reactive singlet oxygen species when excited by light.
  • the term“singlet oxygen photosensitizer” refers to a photosensitizer in which the Type II process defined above is dominant compared to the Type I process.
  • Protoporphyrin IX is an organic compound, which is one of the most common porphyrins in nature. PP IX is a deeply colored pigment that is not very soluble even in basic water. PP IX is encountered in nature in the form of its iron complexes. When complexed with ferrous iron, the molecule is called heme. Other iron complexes have also been synthesized, for example with Fe(lll) or Fe(IV). PP IX is a largely planar tetrapyrrole having a 20-carbon atom macrocyclic ring, each pyrrole being linked to two other pyrroles of the macrocyclic ring by a one-carbon bridge.
  • tetrapyrrole it is meant four pyrrole like rings.
  • a“pyrrole-like” ring is a five-atom ring with four carbon atoms and one nitrogen atom.
  • the carbons of the macrocyclic ring are numbered from 1 to 20.
  • two carboxylic acid-bearing moieties are provided at the C13 (CH 2 CH 2 COOH) and C17 (CH 2 CH 2 COOH) positions.
  • the compounds of the present description include photosensitizer compounds based on or similar to the PP IX scaffold above, that are of general Formula I represented below, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof.
  • the term“photosensitizer compound” refers to one or more compounds of Formula I.
  • the term“photosensitizer compound” can refer to one compound of Formula I or to a combination or mixture of two or more compounds of Formula I.
  • Z 1 and Z 2 are each independently OR 1 or NR 2 R 3 ;
  • each R 1 , R 2 and R 3 is independently H, alkyl, substituted alkyl, aryl, substituted aryl, alkenyl, substituted alkenyl, alkynyl, or substituted alkynyl, wherein:
  • each R a , R B , R c , R d , R e and R f is, independently, H, alkyl, substituted alkyl, aryl, substituted aryl, alkenyl, substituted alkenyl, alkynyl or substituted alkynyl;
  • M is 2H or a metal species
  • each X is independently a halogen: F, Cl, Br or I;
  • each R B is independently H, alkyl, aryl, arylalkyl, a heterocycle, an alkyloxy group such as poly(ethyleneoxy), PEG or poly(methyleneoxy), a capped poly(ethyleneoxy), capped PEG or capped polymethyleneoxy, or a protecting group;
  • the capped poly(ethyleneoxy), capped PEG and capped poly(methyleneoxy) groups being each independently capped with alkyl, aryl, arylalkyl, alkenyl, alkynyl, CO(alkyl), CO(aryl), CO(arylalkyl), CO(alkenyl) or CO(alkynyl);
  • each R c is independently alkyl, aryl, arylalkyl, O(alkyl), O(aryl), O(arylalkyl), or O(tri- substituted silyl);
  • each tri-substituted silyl is independently substituted with three functional groups selected from alkyl, alkenyl, alkynyl, aryl and arylalkyl;
  • each Aik is independently alkylene, alkenylene, or alkynylene.
  • the compound of Formula I is such that:
  • one of Z 1 and Z 2 is OR 1 ;
  • Z 1 and Z 2 is NR 2 R 3 , NR 2 -(CH 2 ) n -NR 4 R 5 , NR 2 -(CH 2 ) n -N + R 4 R 5 R 6 Y-,
  • Z 1 is NR 2 R 3 , N R 2 -(CH 2 ) n - N R 4 R 5 , NR 2 -(CH 2 ) n -N + R 4 R 5 R 6 Y-, NR 2 -(CH 2 ) n -O(PO 3 H)- W + , NR 2 -(CH 2 ) n -Si(R 7 ) 3 , NR 2 -(CH 2 ) n -SR 8 NR 2 -(CH 2 ) n -NR 4 -(CH 2 ) p -NR 9 R 10 ,
  • each R 1 and R 2 is, independently, H, alkyl, substituted alkyl, aryl, substituted aryl, alkenyl, substituted alkenyl, alkynyl or substituted alkynyl;
  • R 3 is alkyl, substituted alkyl, aryl, substituted aryl, alkenyl, substituted alkenyl, alkynyl or substituted alkynyl;
  • each R 4 , R 6 , R 8 , R 9 , R 10 and R 11 is, independently, H, alkyl, substituted alkyl, aryl, substituted aryl, alkenyl, substituted alkenyl, alkynyl, substituted alkynyl or -(CH 2 ) q - (CH 2 CH 2 O) m -R 13 ;
  • R 5 is alkyl, substituted alkyl, aryl, substituted aryl, alkenyl, substituted alkenyl, alkynyl, substituted alkynyl or -(CH 2 ) q -(CH 2 CH 2 O)m-R 13 ;
  • R 7 is alkyl, O(alkyl) or O(tri-substituted silyl);
  • R 13 is H, alkyl, substituted alkyl, aryl, substituted aryl, alkenyl, substituted alkenyl, alkynyl, substituted alkynyl, CO(alkyl), CO(substituted alkyl), CO(alkenyl), CO(substituted alkenyl), CO(alkynyl) or CO(substituted alkynyl);
  • W + is an agriculturally acceptable cation
  • Y- is an agriculturally acceptable anion
  • n is an integer selected from 1 to 16;
  • p is an integer selected from 1 to 16;
  • n is an integer selected from 1 to 100;
  • q is an integer selected from 0 to 16;
  • each R a , R B , R c , R d , R e and R f is, independently, H, alkyl, substituted alkyl, aryl, substituted aryl, alkenyl, substituted alkenyl, alkynyl or substituted alkynyl;
  • M is 2H or a metal species
  • each substituted alkyl, substituted aryl, substituted alkenyl and substituted alkynyl groups are, independently, substituted with one or more OH, F, Cl, Br, I, CN and N 3 .
  • Z 1 is NR 2 R 3 and Z 2 is OH, or Z 1 is OH and Z 2 is NR 2 R 3 .
  • R 3 can for example be alkyl or substituted alkyl.
  • each R a , R B , R c , R d , R e and R f is, independently, alkyl or alkenyl.
  • R a , R c , R e and R f are methyl while R B and R d are vinyl.
  • M is 2H.
  • M is a metal species selected from the group consisting of Mg, Zn, Pd, Sn, Al, Pt, Si, Ge, Ga, In, Cu, Co, Fe and Mn.
  • M is a metal species selected from the group consisting of Mg(ll), Zn(ll), Pd(ll), Sn(IV), Al(lll), Pt(ll), Si(IV), Ge(IV), Ga(lll) and In(lll).
  • M is a metal species selected from the group consisting of Cu(ll), Co(ll), Fe(ll) and Mn(ll).
  • M is a metal species selected from the group consisting of Cu(ll), Co(lll), Fe(ll l) and Mn(lll).
  • each R 1 , R 2 , R 4 , R 6 , R 8 , R 9 , R 10 and R 11 is, independently, H, alkyl or substituted alkyl.
  • each R 3 and R 5 is, independently, alkyl or substituted alkyl.
  • R 13 is H, alkyl, substituted alkyl, CO(alkyl) or CO(substituted alkyl).
  • the compound of Formula I is selected such that at least one of the following is true: R 1 is H, R 2 is H, R 3 is alkyl, R 4 is H or alkyl, R 5 is alkyl, R 6 is alkyl, R 7 is O(tri-substituted silyl), R 8 is H or alkyl, R 9 is alkyl, R 10 is alkyl, R 11 is alkyl and R 13 is H, alkyl, alkenyl, CO(alkyl) or CO(alkenyl).
  • W + is selected from the group consisting of sodium, potassium, magnesium and ammonium cations.
  • Y- is selected from the group consisting of chloride, bromide, phosphate, dimethylphosphate, methylsulfate, ethylsulfate, acetate and lactate.
  • n is an integer selected from 1 to 16, or from 1 to 12, or from 1 to 8, or from 1 to 6, or from 1 to 4, or from 2 to 4.
  • p is an integer selected from 1 to 16, or from 1 to 12, or from 1 to 8, or from 1 to 6, or from 1 to 4, or from 2 to 4.
  • m is an integer that can be selected from 1 to 100, or from 1 to 80, or from 1 to 60, or from 1 to 50, or from 1 to 30, or from 1 to 20, or from 1 to 10, or from 5 to 30, or from 5 to 20, or from 5 to 10.
  • Z 1 is NR 2 R 3 , NR 2 -(CH 2 ) n -NR 4 R 5 , NR 2 -(CH 2 ) n -N + R 4 R 5 R 6 Y-, NR 2 -(CH 2 ) n -O(PO 3 H) W ⁇ NR 2 -(CH 2 ) n -Si(R 7 ) 3 , NR 2 -(CH 2 ) n -SR 8 NR 2 -(CH 2 ) n -NR 4 -(CH 2 ) p -NR 9 R 10 , NR 2 -(CH 2 ) n -NR 4 -(CH 2 ) p -N + R 9 R 10 R 11 Y-,
  • one of Z 1 and Z 2 is NR 2 R 3 , NR 2 -(CH 2 ) n -NR 4 R 5 , NR 2 - (CH 2 ) n -N + R 4 R 5 R 6 Y , NR 2 -(CH 2 ) n -O(PO 3 H)- W ⁇ NR 2 -(CH 2 ) n -Si(R 7 ) 3 , NR 2 -(CH 2 ) n -SR 8 or NR 2 -(CH 2 ) n -NR 4 -(CH 2 ) p -NR 9 R 10 ; and the other one of Z 1 and Z 2 is OR 1 ; or Z 1 is NR 2 R 3 , NR 2 -(CH 2 ) n -NR 4 R 5 , NR 2 -(CH 2 ) n -N + R 4 R 5 R 6 Y , NR 2 -(CH 2 ) n -O(
  • one of Z 1 and Z 2 is NR 2 R 3 , NR 2 -(CH 2 ) n -NR 4 R 5 , NR 2 - (CH 2 ) n -N + R 4 R 5 R 6 Y , NR 2 -(CH 2 ) n -O(PO 3 H)- W ⁇ NR 2 -(CH 2 ) n -Si(R 7 ) 3 , NR 2 -(CH 2 ) n -SR 8 or NR 2 -(CH 2 ) n -NR 4 -(CH 2 ) p -NR 9 R 10 ; and the other one of Z 1 and Z 2 is OR 1 .
  • Z 1 is NR 2 R 3 , NR 2 -(CH 2 ) n -NR 4 R 5 , NR 2 -(CH 2 ) n -N + R 4 R 5 R 6 Y-,
  • one of Z 1 and Z 2 is NR 2 R 3 ; and the other one of Z 1 and Z 2 is OR 1 ;
  • each R 1 and R 2 is, independently, H, alkyl or substituted alkyl
  • R 3 is alkyl or substituted alkyl
  • each R a , R B , R c , R d , R e and R f is, independently, H, alkyl, substituted alkyl, alkenyl, substituted alkenyl, alkynyl or substituted alkynyl;
  • M is 2H or a metal species
  • substituted alkyl, substituted alkenyl and substituted alkynyl groups are, independently, substituted with one or more OH, F, Cl, Br, I, CN and N3.
  • R 1 is H
  • R 2 is H and/or R 3 is alkyl.
  • R 3 can for example be a (Ci-Ci2)alkyl, a (C 1 -C 8 )alkyl or a (C 1 -C 4 )alkyl.
  • one of Z 1 and Z 2 is NR 2 R 3 ; and the other one of Z 1 and Z 2 is OR 1 .
  • the compound of Formula I-B1 is:
  • the compound of Formula I-B1 is:
  • the compound of Formula I-B1 is:
  • Formula I-B1 or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, for use in promoting the health of a plant wherein:
  • Z 1 and Z 2 is NR 2 -(CH 2 ) n -NR 4 R 5 or O-(CH 2 ) n -NR 4 R 5 ;
  • Z 1 NR 2 -(CH 2 ) n -NR 4 R 5 or O-(CH 2 ) n -NR 4 R 5 ;
  • R 5 is alkyl, substituted alkyl or -(CH 2 ) p -NR 9 R 10 ;
  • each R 1 , R 2 , R 4 , R 9 and R 10 is, independently, H, alkyl or substituted alkyl;
  • n is an integer selected from 1 to 16;
  • p is an integer selected from 1 to 16;
  • each R a , R B , R c , R d , R e and R f is, independently, H, alkyl, substituted alkyl, alkenyl, substituted alkenyl, alkynyl or substituted alkynyl;
  • M is 2H or a metal species
  • substituted alkyl, substituted alkenyl and substituted alkynyl groups are, independently, substituted with one or more OH, F, Cl, Br, I, CN and N3.
  • R 1 is H
  • R 2 is H
  • R 4 is H or alkyl.
  • R 4 is H and R 5 is alkyl. In some implementations, R 4 and R 5 are alkyl. R 4 and/or R 5 can for example each independently be a (C 1 -C 12 )alkyl, a (C 1 -C 8 )alkyl or a (C 1 - C 4 )alkyl. In some implementations, R 5 is -(CH 2 ) P -NR 9 R 10 . In some implementations, R 9 and R 10 are alkyl, or R 9 is H and R 10 is alkyl. R 9 and/or R 10 can for example each independently be a (C 1 -C 12 )alkyl, a (C 1 -C 8 )alkyl or a ( C 1 -C 4 )alkyl.
  • n is an integer selected from 1 to 16, or from 1 to 12, or from 1 to 8, or from 1 to 6, or from 1 to 4, or from 2 to 4.
  • p is an integer selected from 1 to 16, or from 1 to 12, or from 1 to 8, or from 1 to 6, or from 1 to 4, or from 2 to 4.
  • one of Z 1 and Z 2 is NR 2 -(CH 2 ) n -NR 4 R 5 ; and the other one of Z 1 and Z 2 is OR 1 .
  • the compound of Formula I-B1 is:
  • the compound of Formula I-B1 is:
  • the compound of Formula I-B1 is:
  • Z 1 and Z 2 is NR 2 -(CH 2 ) n -Si(R 7 ) 3 , O-(CH 2 ) n -Si(R 7 ) 3 , NR 2 -(CH 2 ) n -SR 8 or O- (CH 2 ) n -SR 8 ; and
  • each R 1 and R 2 is, independently, H, alkyl or substituted alkyl
  • R 7 is alkyl, O(alkyl) or O(trisubstituted silyl);
  • R 8 is H, alkyl, substituted alkyl or -(CH 2 ) q -(CH 2 CH 2 O) m -R 13 ;
  • R 13 is H, alkyl, substituted alkyl, alkenyl, substituted alkenyl, alkynyl, substituted alkynyl, CO(alkyl), CO(substituted alkyl), CO(alkenyl), CO(substituted alkenyl), CO(alkynyl) or CO(substituted alkynyl);
  • n is an integer selected from 1 to 16;
  • n is an integer selected from 1 to 100;
  • q is an integer selected from 0 to 16;
  • each R a , R B , R c , R d , R e and R f is, independently, H, alkyl, substituted alkyl, alkenyl, substituted alkenyl, alkynyl or substituted alkynyl;
  • M is 2H or a metal species
  • R 1 is H and/or R 2 is H.
  • R 7 is alkyl, O(alkyl) or O(tri-substituted silyl).
  • the alkyl groups for R 1 , R 2 and R 7 can each independently be a (Ci-Ci2)alkyl, a (C 1 -C 8 )alkyl or a (C 1 -C 4 )alkyl.
  • R 8 is -(CH 2 )q-(CH 2 CH 2 O) m -R 13 .
  • R 13 can be H and m can be an integer selected from 1 to 20.
  • n is an integer selected from 1 to 16, or from 1 to 12, or from 1 to 8, or from 1 to 6, or from 1 to 4, or from 2 to 4.
  • q is an integer selected from 0 to 16, or from 1 to 8, or from 0 to 4, or from 0 to 2.
  • one of Z 1 and Z 2 is NR 2 -(CH 2 ) n -Si(R 7 )3, O-(CH 2 ) n -Si(R 7 )3, N R 2 -(CH 2 )n-SR 8 or O-(CH 2 ) n -SR 8 ; and the other one of Z 1 and Z 2 is OR 1 .
  • the compound of Formula I-B1 is:
  • n is an integer selected from 4 to 15.
  • the compound of Formula I-B1 is:
  • the compound of Formula I-B1 is:
  • each R 1 and R 2 is, independently, H, alkyl or substituted alkyl; n is an integer selected from 1 to 16;
  • W + is an agriculturally acceptable cation
  • each R a , R B , R c , R d , R e and R f is, independently, H, alkyl, substituted alkyl, alkenyl, substituted alkenyl, alkynyl or substituted alkynyl;
  • M is 2H or a metal species
  • substituted alkyl, substituted alkenyl and substituted alkynyl groups are, independently, substituted with one or more OH, F, Cl, Br, I, CN and N 3 .
  • R 1 is H and/or R 2 is H.
  • n is an integer selected from 1 to 16, or from 1 to 12, or from 1 to 8, or from 1 to 6, or from 1 to 4, or from 2 to 4.
  • W + can be selected from the group consisting of sodium, potassium, magnesium and ammonium cations.
  • Z 2 Z 1 .
  • the compound of Formula I-B1 is:
  • the compound of Formula I-B1 is:
  • W+ is a cation that can be selected from the group consisting of: of sodium, potassium, magnesium, ammonium and alkylammonium cations.
  • W+ can be an n-octylammonium cation.
  • Z 1 and Z 2 is NR 2 -(CH 2 ) n -NR 4 R 5 R 6+ Y- or O-(CH 2 ) n -NR 4 R 5 R 6+ Y-; and the other one of Z 1 and Z 2 is OR 1 ;
  • Z 1 N R 2 -(CH 2 ) n - N R 4 R 5 R 6+ Y- or O-(CH 2 ) n -NR 4 R 5 R 6+ Y-;
  • each R 1 and R 2 is, independently, H, alkyl or substituted alkyl
  • each R 4 , R 5 and R 6 is, independently, alkyl or substituted alkyl
  • n is an integer selected from 1 to 16;
  • Y- is an agriculturally acceptable anion
  • each R a , R B , R c , R d , R e and R f is, independently, H, alkyl, substituted alkyl, alkenyl, substituted alkenyl, alkynyl or substituted alkynyl;
  • M is 2H or a metal species
  • substituted alkyl, substituted alkenyl and substituted alkynyl groups are, independently, substituted with one or more OH, F, Cl, Br, I, CN and N3.
  • R 1 is H and/or R 2 is H.
  • n is an integer selected from 1 to 16, or from 1 to 12, or from 1 to 8, or from 1 to 6, or from 1 to 4, or from 2 to 4.
  • Y- is selected from the group consisting of chloride, bromide, phosphate, dimethylphosphate, methylsulfate, ethylsulfate, acetate and lactate.
  • one of Z 1 and Z 2 is NR 2 -(CH 2 ) n -NR 4 R 5 R 6+ Y- or O-(CH 2 ) n - NR 4 R 5 R 6+ Y-; and the other one of Z 1 and Z 2 is OR 1 .
  • the compound of Formula I-B1 is:
  • Y- is an agriculturally acceptable anion that can be selected from the group consisting of: chloride, bromide, phosphate, dimethylphosphate, methylsulfate, ethylsulfate, acetate, citrate, tartrate and lactate.
  • Z 1 and Z 2 is NR 2 -(CH 2 CH 2 O) m -R 13 or O-(CH 2 CH 2 O) m -R 13 ;
  • Z 1 NR 2 -(CH 2 CH 2 O) m -R 13 or O-(CH 2 CH 2 O) m -R 13 ;
  • each R 1 and R 2 is, independently, H, alkyl or substituted alkyl
  • R 13 is H, alkyl, substituted alkyl, alkenyl, substituted alkenyl, alkynyl, substituted alkynyl, CO(alkyl), CO(substituted alkyl), CO(alkenyl), CO(substituted alkenyl), CO(alkynyl) or CO(substituted alkynyl);
  • n is an integer selected from 1 to 100;
  • each R a , R B , R c , R d , R e and R f is, independently, H, alkyl, substituted alkyl, alkenyl, substituted alkenyl, alkynyl or substituted alkynyl;
  • M is 2H or a metal species
  • substituted alkyl, substituted alkenyl and substituted alkynyl groups are, independently, substituted with one or more OH, F, Cl, Br, I, CN and N3.
  • R 1 is H and/or R 12 is H.
  • m is an integer selected from 5 to 100, or from 5 to 80, or from 5 to 50, or from 5 to 20, or from 5 to 10.
  • R 13 is H, alkyl, alkenyl, CO(alkyl) or CO(alkenyl).
  • one of Z 1 and Z 2 is NR 2 -(CH 2 CH 2 O) m -R 13 or O-(CH 2 CH 2 O) m - R 13 ; and the other one of Z 1 and Z 2 is OR 1 .
  • the compound of Formula I-B1 is:
  • n is an integer selected from 1 to 100;
  • R 14 is alkyl, alkenyl, alkynyl, substituted alkyl, substituted alkenyl or substituted alkynyl.
  • m is an integer selected from 5 to 20 and (CH 2 CH 2 O) m COR 14 is PEGeoo-oleate, PEG4oo-oleate, PEGeoo-allyl or PEG4oo-allyl.
  • R 13 is H. In some implementations, (CH 2 CH 2 O)R 13 is PEG6OO or PEG400 ⁇
  • the compound of Formula I-B1 is:
  • Z 1 and Z 2 is a natural amino acid attached to the compound by its amino group bonded to the alpha carbon;
  • Z 1 is a natural amino acid attached to the compound by its amino group bonded to the alpha carbon
  • each R 1 and R 2 is, independently, H, alkyl or substituted alkyl
  • each R a , R B , R c , R d , R e and R f is, independently, H, alkyl, substituted alkyl, alkenyl, substituted alkenyl, alkynyl or substituted alkynyl;
  • M is 2H or a metal species
  • substituted alkyl, substituted alkenyl and substituted alkynyl groups are, independently, substituted with one or more OH, F, Cl, Br, I, CN and N3.
  • one of Z 1 and Z 2 is a natural amino acid attached to the compound by its amino group bonded to the alpha carbon; and the other one of Z 1 and Z 2 is OR 1 .
  • Z 1 is one of the natural amino acids and Z 2 is OH;
  • Z 2 is one of the natural amino acids and Z 1 is OH; or
  • Z 1 is Glycine, L-Alanine or L-Valine and Z 2 is OH;
  • Z 2 is Glycine, L-Alanine or L-Valine and Z 1 is OH; or
  • the compound of Formula I-B1 is:
  • the compound of Formula I-B1 is:
  • the compound of Formula I-B1 is: or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof.
  • the compound of Formula I-B1 is:
  • R 17 is the side chain of one of the twenty natural amino acids.
  • a compound of Formula II can first be reacted with a coupling agent (e.g., DCC, EDC etc.) before being reacted with an amine, as shown in the scheme below, to give a mixture of mono and bis substituted amide compounds.
  • a coupling agent e.g., DCC, EDC etc.
  • the compound of Formula II can be esterified using esterification methods known in the art.
  • the photosensitizer compound can be applied to a plant in combination with a chelating agent (also referred to herein as a permeabilizing agent).
  • a chelating agent also referred to herein as a permeabilizing agent.
  • the photosensitizer compound reacts to light by generating ROS, while the chelating agent can increase the overall impact of suppression of the growth of the microbial pathogen, for example by increasing the permeability of the outer membrane of the microbial pathogen to the photosensitizer.
  • the term“chelating agent”, as used herein refers generally to a compound that can form several chelating bonds to one or several metals or ions.
  • the chelating agent can include at least one carboxylic group, at least one hydroxyl group, at least one phenol group and/or at least one amino group or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof.
  • the chelating agent can include an aminocarboxylic acid compound or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof.
  • the aminocarboxylic acid or agriculturally acceptable salt thereof can include an amino polycarboxyl ic acid or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof.
  • the amino polycarboxyl ic acid can include two amino groups and two alkylcarboxyl groups bound to each amino group.
  • the alkylcarboxyl groups can be methylcarboxyl groups.
  • the chelating agent is selected from the group consisting of: an aminopolycarboxylic acid, an aromatic or aliphatic carboxylic acid, an amino acid, a phosphonic acid, and a hydroxycarboxylic acid or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof.
  • the methods and compositions described herein include one or more aminopolycarboxylic acid chelating agents.
  • aminopolycarboxylic acid chelating agents include, without limitation, ethylenediaminetetraacetic acid (EDTA), diethylenetriaminepentaacetic acid (DTPA), hydroxyethylenediaminetriacetic acid (HEDTA), and ethylenediaminedisuccinate (EDDS), cyclohexanediaminetetraacetic acid (CDTA), N-(2- hydroxyethyl)ethylenediaminetriacetic acid (EDTA-OH) glycol ether diaminetetraacetic acid (GEDTA), alanine diacetic acid (ADA), alkoyl ethylene diamine triacetic acids (e.g., lauroyl ethylene diamine triacetic acids (LED3A)), aspartic acid diacetic acid (ASDA), aspartic acid monoacetic acid, diamino cyclohexane tetra
  • EDTA ethylened
  • chelating agent is ethylenediaminetetraacetic acid (EDTA) or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof.
  • EDTA ethylenediaminetetraacetic acid
  • the aminocarboxylate salt can for example be a sodium or calcium salt.
  • chelating agent is polyaspartic acid or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof (i.e., a polyaspartate), such as sodium polyaspartate.
  • a polyaspartate such as sodium polyaspartate.
  • the molecular weight of the polyaspartate salt can for example be between 2,000 and 3,000.
  • the chelating agent can thus be a polymeric compound, which can include aspartate units, carboxylic groups, and other features found in polyaspartates.
  • the polyaspartate can be a co-polymer that has alpha and beta linkages, which may be in various proportions (e.g., 30% alpha, 70% beta, randomly distributed along the polymer chain).
  • alpha and beta linkages e.g., 30% alpha, 70% beta, randomly distributed along the polymer chain.
  • One non-limiting example of a sodium polyaspartate is Baypure® DS 100.
  • chelating agents include EDDS (ethylenediamine- N,N’-disuccinic acid), IDS (iminodisuccinic acid (N-1 ,2-dicarboxyethyl)-D,L-aspartic acid), isopropylamine, triethanolamine, triethylamine, ammonium hydroxide, tetrabutylammonium hydroxide, hexamine, GLDA (L-glutamic acid N,N-diacetic acid), or agriculturally acceptable salts thereof.
  • the chelating agent can be metallated or non-metallated.
  • IDS can be used as a tetrasodium salt of IDS (e.g., tetrasodium iminodisuccinate), which can be Baypure® CX100.
  • EDDS can be used as a trisodium salt of EDDS.
  • GLDA can be used as a tetrasodium salt of GLDA.
  • the chelating agent can include one or more amino acid chelating agents.
  • amino acid chelating agents include, without limitation, alanine, arginine, asparagine, aspartic acid, glutamic acid, glutamine, glycine, histidine, isoleucine, leucine, lysine, methionine, proline, serine, threonine, tyrosine, valine, or salts (for example, the sodium salts, calcium salts and/or potassium salts) and combinations thereof.
  • the chelating agent can include one or more aromatic or aliphatic carboxylic acid chelating agents.
  • aromatic or aliphatic carboxylic acid chelating agents include, without limitation, oxalic acid, succinic acid, pyruvic acid malic, acid, malonic acid, salicylic acid, and anthranilic acid, and salts (for example, the sodium salts, calcium salts and/or potassium salts) thereof.
  • the methods and compositions described herein include one or more polyphenol chelating agents.
  • a polyphenol chelating agent is tannins such as tannic acid.
  • the chelating agent can include one or more hydroxycarboxylic acid chelating agents.
  • the hydroxycarboxylic acid type chelating agents include, without limitation, malic acid, citric acid, glycolic acid, heptonic acid, tartaric acid and salts (for example, the sodium salts, calcium salts and/or potassium salts) thereof.
  • the one or more chelating agents can be provided as the free acid, as an agriculturally acceptable salt, or as combinations thereof.
  • each of one or more the chelating agent(s) is applied as the free acid.
  • the chelating agent(s) can be applied as a salt.
  • Exemplary salts include sodium salts, potassium salts, calcium salts, ammonium salts, amine salts, amide salts, and combinations thereof.
  • at least one of the chelating agents is applied as a free acid, and at least one of the chelating agents is applied as a salt.
  • the photosensitizer compound can be applied to a plant in combination with one or more agriculturally suitable adjuvants.
  • Each of the one or more agriculturally suitable adjuvants can be independently selected from the group consisting of one or more activator adjuvants (e.g., one or more surfactants; e.g., one or more oil adjuvants, e.g., one or more penetrants) and one or more utility adjuvants (e.g., one or more wetting or spreading agents; one or more humectants; one or more emulsifiers; one or more drift control agents; one or more thickening agents; one or more deposition agents; one or more water conditioners; one or more buffers; one or more anti-foaming agents; one or more UV blockers; one or more antioxidants; one or more fertilizers, nutrients, and/or micronutrients; and/or one or more herbicide safeners).
  • activator adjuvants e.g., one or more surfact
  • the photosensitizer compound can be applied to a plant in combination with oil.
  • the oil can be selected from the group consisting of a mineral oil (e.g., paraffinic oil), a vegetable oil, an essential oil, and a mixture thereof.
  • a mineral oil e.g., paraffinic oil
  • a vegetable oil e.g., a vegetable oil
  • an essential oil e.g., a mixture thereof.
  • combining the photosensitizer compound with an oil can improve solubility of the photosensitizer compound when in contact with the plant.
  • the oil can be added with the photosensitizer compound, or separately, in the presence or absence of a carrier fluid such as water.
  • Non-limiting examples of vegetable oils include oils that contain medium chain triglycerides (MCT), or oil extracted from nuts.
  • Other non-limiting examples of vegetable oils include coconut oil, canola oil, soybean oil, rapeseed oil, sunflower oil, safflower oil, peanut oil, cottonseed oil, palm oil, rice bran oil or mixtures thereof.
  • Non-limiting examples of mineral oils include paraffinic oils, branched paraffinic oils, naphthenic oils, aromatic oils or mixtures thereof.
  • paraffinic oils include various grades of poly-alpha-olefin (PAO).
  • PAO poly-alpha-olefin
  • the paraffinic oil can include HT60TM, HT100TM, High Flash Jet, LSRDTM, and N65DWTM.
  • the paraffinic oil can include a paraffin having a number of carbon atoms ranging from about 12 to about 50, or from about 16 to 35. In some scenarios, the paraffin can have an average number of carbon atoms of 23. In some implementations, the oil can have a paraffin content of at least 80 wt%, or at least 90 wt%, or at least 99 wt%.
  • the photosensitizer compound and the oil can be added sequentially or simultaneously. When added simultaneously, the nitrogen-bearing macrocyclic compound and the oil can be added as part of the same composition or as part of two separate compositions. In some implementations, the nitrogen-bearing macrocyclic compound and the oil can be combined in an oil-in-water emulsion. That is, the combination can include the nitrogen-bearing macrocyclic compound combined with the oil and water so that the combination is formulated as an oil-in-water emulsion.
  • the oil-in-water emulsion can also include other additives such as a chelating agent, a surfactant, or combinations thereof.
  • oil-in-water emulsion refers to a mixture in which one of the oil (e.g., the paraffinic oil) and water is dispersed as droplets in the other (e.g., the water).
  • an oil-in-water emulsion is prepared by a process that includes combining the paraffinic oil, water, and any other components and the paraffinic oil and applying shear until the emulsion is obtained.
  • an oil-in-water emulsion is prepared by a process that includes combining the paraffinic oil, water, and any other components in the mixing tank and spraying through the nozzle of a spray gun.
  • the photosensitizer compound is part of a composition that includes a carrier fluid.
  • a suitable carrier fluid can allow obtaining a stable solution, suspension and/or emulsion of the components of the composition in the carrier fluid.
  • the carrier fluid is water.
  • the carrier fluid is a mixture of water and other solvents or oils that are non-miscible or only partially soluble in water.
  • a combination of photosensitizer compound and oil can be used to inhibit growth of a microbial pathogen in a plant.
  • the combination can be an oil-in- water emulsion, where the surfactant is selected such that the photosensitizer compound is maintained in dispersion in the oil-in-water emulsion for delivery to the plant.
  • the combination can include a surfactant (also referred to as an emulsifier).
  • the surfactant can be selected from the group consisting of an ethoxylated alcohol, a polymeric surfactant, a fatty acid ester, a poly(ethylene glycol), an ethoxylated alkyl alcohol, a monoglyceride, an alkyl monoglyceride, an amphipathic glycoside, and a mixture thereof.
  • the fatty acid ester can be a sorbitan fatty acid ester.
  • the surfactant can include a plant derived glycoside such as a saponin.
  • the surfactant can be present as an adjuvant to aid coverage of plant foliage.
  • the surfactant can be an acceptable polysorbate type surfactant (e.g., Tween 80), a nonionic surfactant blend (e.g., AltoxTM 3273), or another suitable surfactant.
  • the poly(ethylene glycol) can include a poly(ethylene glycol) of Formula R 15 -O-(CH 2 CH 2 O) f -R 16 , wherein: each R 15 and R 16 is each, independently, H, alkyl, substituted alkyl, aryl, substituted aryl, CO(alkyl) or CO(substituted alkyl); and f is an integer selected from 1 to 100; wherein the substituted alkyl groups are, independently, substituted with one or more F, Cl, Br, I, hydroxy, alkenyl, CN and N 3 .
  • compositions including a photosensitizer compound
  • the photosensitizer compounds and the other agents can be provided to a plant separately or together as part of the same composition.
  • the components of the compositions can be packaged in a concentrated form, without carrier fluid, and the carrier fluid (e.g ., water) can be added to form the composition directly by the operator that can then apply the composition to plants.
  • the composition can be provided to have certain concentrations and relative proportions of components.
  • the composition can have between about 100 nM and about 50 mM, between about 5 micromolar and about 10 mM, between about 1 micromolar and about 1000 micromolar, between about 5 micromolar and about 200 micromolar of the photosensitizer compound, between about 10 micromolar and about 150 micromolar of the nitrogen-bearing macrocyclic compound, between about 25 micromolar and about 100 micromolar of the nitrogen-bearing macrocyclic compound, or between about 50 micromolar and about 75 micromolar of the photosensitizer compound.
  • the composition can also include between about 2 micromolar and about 10,000 micromolar of the chelating agent, between about 5 micromolar and about 5,000 micromolar of the chelating agent, between about 10 micromolar and about 1 ,000 micromolar of the chelating agent, between about 25 micromolar and about 500 micromolar of the chelating agent, or between about 50 micromolar and about 100 micromolar of the chelating agent.
  • the relative proportion, by weight, of the nitrogen-bearing macrocyclic compound and the chelating agent in the composition can be between about 50: 1 and about 1 : 1000, between about 20: 1 and about 1 :500, between about 10:1 and about 1 : 100, or between about 1 : 1 and about 1 : 10.
  • the photosensitizer compound and the oil can be applied in a relative proportion, by weight, between about 50: 1 and about 1 : 1000, between about 20:1 and about 1 :500, between about 10: 1 and about 1 : 100, or between about 1 : 1 and about 1 : 10.
  • the composition including the photosensitizer compound can be applied to plants in various ways.
  • the composition can be prepared to include the photosensitizer compound, a chelating agent as well as a delivery fluid, such as water or a water-oil emulsion.
  • the composition can be applied to the plant by spraying, misting, sprinkling, pouring, or any other suitable method.
  • the anti-microbial composition can be applied to the foliage, roots and/or stem of the plant. Other additives can also be included in the anti-microbial composition, and other application methods can also be performed.
  • the plants on which the composition is applied can be outdoors or indoors ( e.g ., greenhouse) where they are exposed to natural sunlight, or in an indoor location where they are exposed to artificial light.
  • the exposure to the incident light is provided such that the photosensitizer compound can generate ROS that, in turn, facilitate disruption of microbial growth.
  • the photosensitizer compound can be used to treat seeds or seedlings.
  • the treatment of seeds or seedlings can stimulate germination and growth, and/or can increase resistance of the plant to abiotic stresses.
  • the seeds or seedlings can be treated with the photosensitizer compound prior to being planted into a growing medium.
  • the seeds or seedlings can be treated with the photosensitizer compound after being planted into a growing medium.
  • the photosensitizer compound can be directly surface-coated onto the seeds, applied to seedlings roots or seedlings leafs (foliar application on seedlings).
  • a solution or emulsion containing the photosensitizer compound can be directly sprayed onto the seeds or seedlings.
  • the seeds or seedlings can be dipped into a solution or emulsion containing the photosensitizer compound.
  • the root of the seedling can be dipped into a solution or emulsion containing the photosensitizer compound.
  • the seeds can be placed into a container, and a solution containing the photosensitizer compound can be introduced into the container. The container can then be shaken for an appropriate period (e.g., between about 1 minute to several minutes) such that the solution contacts the seeds. The shaken seeds can then be dried (e.g., air dried) prior to being planted.
  • the photosensitizer compound can be applied once, twice, or more than twice to seeds or seedlings, using various modes of application.
  • the seeds can be treated after having been planted into a growing medium.
  • the seeds and/or seedlings can be treated prior to having been planted and after having been planted (e.g., in furrow treatment and/or foliar application).
  • the seed can be treated prior to having been planted and/or after having been planted, and the ensuing seedling can be further treated (e.g., root treatment and/or foliar treatment).
  • the microbial pathogens to which the composition including the photosensitizer compound can be applied include fungal and bacterial pathogens.
  • the composition can be referred to as an“anti-microbial composition”.
  • the fungal pathogens to which the anti-microbial composition can be applied include Alternaria solani, which can infect plants such as tomatoes and potatoes; Botrytis cinerea, which can infect grapes, as well as soft fruits and bulb crops; or Sclerotinia homoeocarpa, which can commonly infect turfgrasses. Other fungal pathogens in the Alternaria, Botrytis or Sclerotinia genera can also receive application of the anti-microbial composition.
  • the anti microbial composition can be applied to plants that are affected or susceptible to pathogens that cause various plant diseases, e.g., Colletotrichum, Fusarium, Puccinia, Erysiphaceae, Cercospora, Rhizoctonia, Bipolaris, Microdochium, Venturia inaequalis, Monilinia fructicola, Gymnosporangium juniperi-virginianae, Plasmodiophora brassicae, Ustilago zeae, Phytophthora, Pythium, Fusarium oxysporum, Phytophthora infestans, Taphrina deformans, Powdery Mildew, Phragmidium spp., or other fungal pathogens.
  • plant diseases e.g., Colletotrichum, Fusarium, Puccinia, Erysiphaceae, Cercospora, Rhizoctonia, Bipolaris, Microdochium, Venturia inaequalis,
  • the bacterial pathogens to which the anti-microbial composition can be applied include gram-negative bacteria, such as Erwinia amylovara, or other bacterial pathogens in the genus Erwinia that can infect woody plants.
  • E. amylovara causes fire blight on various plants, including pears, apples, and other Rosaceae crops.
  • the anti-microbial composition can be applied to plants that are affected or susceptible to pathogens that cause various plant diseases, e.g., Pseudomonas, Xanthomonas, Agrobacterium, Curtobacterium, Streptomyces, E. Coli, Xylella fastidiosa (which causes Olive Quick Decline Syndrome (OQDS) disease), or other bacterial pathogens.
  • Pseudomonas e.g., Pseudomonas, Xanthomonas, Agrobacterium, Curtobacterium, Streptomyces, E. Coli, Xylella fastidio
  • the anti-microbial compositions described herein can have various inhibitory effects on the microbial pathogens depending on the type of plant and pathogen as well as the state of microbial infection. While herein it is described that the anti-microbial composition can inhibit microbial pathogen growth on a plant, such expressions should not be limiting but should be understood to include suppression of microbial pathogens, prevention against microbial pathogens, killing of microbial pathogens or generally increase toxicity toward microbial pathogens. Abiotic stresses
  • the photosensitizer compounds and compositions of the present description can be used to increase tolerance of plants to one or more abiotic stresses such as photooxidative conditions, drought (water deficit), excessive watering (flooding, and submergence), extreme temperatures (chilling, freezing and heat), extreme levels of light (high and low), radiation (UV-B and UV-A), salinity due to excessive Na + (sodicity), chemical factors (e.g., pH), mineral (metal and metalloid) toxicity, deficiency or excess of essential nutrients, gaseous pollutants (ozone, sulfur dioxide), wind, mechanical factors, and other stressors.
  • abiotic stresses such as photooxidative conditions, drought (water deficit), excessive watering (flooding, and submergence), extreme temperatures (chilling, freezing and heat), extreme levels of light (high and low), radiation (UV-B and UV-A), salinity due to excessive Na + (sodicity), chemical factors (e.g., pH), mineral (metal and metalloid) toxicity,
  • the photosensitizer compound when the abiotic stress is cold stress, application of the photosensitizer compound, alone or in combination with additives such as an oil, a surfactant and/or a chelating agent, can improve cold hardiness of the plant. That is, application of the photosensitizer compound can allow the plant to withstand temperature conditions that are colder than would typically be experienced in the plant’s optimal or native growing conditions.
  • Various types of cold stress are possible, such as unexpected frost (for example an early fall frost when healthy crop, fruit, grain, seeds or leaves are still present on the plant, or a late spring frost that occurs after spring plant growth has begun), a cooler than average growing season, colder than native winter conditions, minimal winter snow cover, ice accumulation, etc.
  • a cold stress condition for one plant may not be a cold stress condition for another plant.
  • a cold stress condition for a zone 9 plant may in fact be a native growing condition for a zone 8 plant.
  • the depth of snow cover required for survival of one type of plant may not be required for a second type of plant. It is therefore understood that various types of cold stress are possible, depending on the type of plant in question.
  • the photosensitizer compound, compositions or combinations described herein may be used to protect plants, including woody plants, non-woody plants and turfgrasses, from frost injury.
  • the frost can be an early frost, for example before harvest, after harvest and before dormancy.
  • the frost can be a late frost, for example after budding.
  • the cold damage can also be winter kill induced by winter temperatures, which may result in a loss of viable branches or shoots and lead to plant mortality.
  • Plants treated by the photosensitizer compound, compositions or combinations described herein can be frost or cold sensitive plants, in that they are naturally susceptible to frost, freezing or cold damage or injury in economically or aesthetically significant amounts.
  • Increasing resistance to cold stress can be exemplified by a delayed onset of dormancy.
  • Plant dormancy can be triggered by a drop in temperature, e.g., the onset of cold stress.
  • dormancy of the plant can be delayed until triggered by a further drop in temperature.
  • the photosensitizer compound, compositions or combinations described herein can be used periodically (e.g., at 2 or 3-week intervals starting with spring at breaking the dormancy) and/or by applying one or more treatments (e.g., 2 in the fall), to provide a response in reducing or delaying the dormancy period of certain plants.
  • reducing dormancy period refers to a plant that has a reduced dormancy period or extended growing period relative to a control, e.g., a non-treated plant.
  • the harvesting step may be carried out one week, one month, two months or more after the last application of the photosensitizer compound, compositions or combinations described herein, with the active agent still being effective to reduce the effects of cold stress on the plant during the intervening period.
  • resistance to cold stress includes resistance to early or late frost, or winter damage.
  • the photosensitizer compound, compositions or combinations described herein can be used to protect early growth from cold during fluctuations in temperature (e.g., in early spring).
  • the photosensitizer compound, compositions or combinations described herein can be used to protect plants from cold during the cold months (e.g., in winter).
  • the photosensitizer compound, compositions or combinations described herein can be applied by soil drenching and/or foliar application (e.g., sprayed until run-off) at the onset or prior to exposure to the low temperature (e.g., fall when the trees have full healthy and vigorous foliage).
  • the photosensitizer compound, compositions or combinations described herein can be applied by soil drenching and/or foliar application (e.g., sprayed until run-off) during late fall and winter (e.g., for warm climates).
  • the photosensitizer compound, compositions or combinations described herein can be applied by soil drenching in the late fall following by a foliar application ⁇ e.g., sprayed until run-off) in the winter in order to reach maximum hardiness.
  • the photosensitizer compound, compositions or combinations described herein can be applied 1-4 times at a 1 to 6-month interval (e.g., every 2 to 3 months). Further treatments may be applied in the spring and/or during the growing season to improve resistance to subsequent cold stress conditions.
  • the photosensitizer compound, compositions or combinations described herein can improve tolerance to high temperatures during the growing season. That is, application of the photosensitizer compound, compositions or combinations described herein can allow the plant to withstand temperature conditions that are higher than would typically be experienced in the plant’s optimal or native growing conditions. Heat stress can have various causes, such as lack of shade for plants that typically require shaded growing conditions, or higher than normal soil and air temperatures.
  • the photosensitizer compound, compositions or combinations described herein can improve tolerance to stressful light condition during periods of increased generation of reactive oxygen species. That is, application of the photosensitizer compound, compositions or combinations described herein can allow the plant to withstand light exposure conditions (e.g., ultraviolet irradiation conditions) that are higher than would typically be experienced in the plant’s optimal or native growing conditions.
  • Photooxidative stress can have various causes, such as high light conditions or certain types of lighting that induce formation of free radicals.
  • Shade stress or“low light (LL) stress” can be a problem that influences plant growth and quality.
  • abiotic stress is shade stress
  • application of the photosensitizer compound, compositions or combinations described herein can improve shade hardiness of the plant. That is, application of the photosensitizer compound, compositions or combinations described herein can allow the plant to withstand shady conditions for plants whose optimal or native growing conditions typically require partial or full sun exposure.
  • shade stress are possible, such as a prolonged period of cloudy weather, excessive growth of adjacent plants or trees that cast shade onto the plant, or lack of availability of a sunny planting location.
  • Shade can be a periodic problem. For example, during certain months of the year, a structure situated near a plant may cast a shadow on the plant, causing a shade stress. As the earth moves over the course of a year, the structure may no longer cast the shadow on the plant for another series of months and then the situation can be repeated during the next annual cycle. In such instances, the photosensitizer compound, compositions or combinations described herein can be applied to the plant prior to onset of the period of shade stress and can also be applied during the period of shade stress. The damage to the plant that would typically result on account of the period of shade stress can be prevented or reduced.
  • Shade conditions are not considered to be an abiotic stress condition for many types of plants, as some plants have a requirement for shade as part of their optimal growing conditions. It should also be noted that what constitutes a shade stress condition for one plant may not be a shade stress condition for another plant.
  • Drought can be defined as the absence of rainfall or irrigation for a period of time sufficient to deplete soil moisture and injure plants. Drought stress results when water loss from the plant exceeds the ability of the plant's roots to absorb water and/or when the plant's water content is reduced enough to interfere with normal plant processes. The severity of the effect of a drought condition may vary between plants, as the plant’s need for water may vary by plant type, plant phenological stage, plant age, root depth, soil quality, etc. [0184] The photosensitizer compound, compositions or combinations described herein can be applied to a plant prior to onset of a drought and/or during a drought.
  • Increasing resistance can include maintaining or increasing a quality of the plant as compared to an untreated plant subjected to the same drought stress.
  • Increasing resistance can include reducing the degradation in quality of the plant, as compared to an untreated plant subjected to the same drought stress. If plants do not receive adequate rainfall or irrigation, the resulting drought stress can reduce growth more than all other environmental stresses combined.
  • Salts can be naturally present in the growing environment of a plant.
  • Salinity stress refers to osmotic forces exerted on a plant when the plant is growing in a saline soil or under other excessively saline conditions.
  • plants growing near a body of salt water can be exposed to salt present in the air or in water used to water the plants.
  • salt applied to road, sidewalk and driveway surfaces during the winter for improved driving conditions can be transferred and/or leach into the soil of plants growing in the proximity.
  • Such increased salt content in a growing environment of the plant can result in salinity stress, which can damage the plant.
  • a plant that is subjected to transplanting from one growing environment to another, e.g., from a pot to flower bed or garden, can be subjected to transplant shock stress as a result of exposure to new environmental conditions such as wind, direct sun, or new soil conditions.
  • Application of the photosensitizer compound, compositions or combinations described herein to the roots of the plant can reduce the impact to the plant caused by the transplanting. In some scenarios, stunting of plant growth and/or development of a transplanted plant can be reduced or prevented by application of the photosensitizer compound, compositions or combinations described herein.
  • transplant shock stress condition for one plant may not be a transplant shock stress condition for another plant.
  • the compounds and combinations of the present description can be used to protect the plant from a plant pest.
  • plant pest or“pest”, as used herein, refers to insects and/or their larvae, which are known to or have the potential to cause damage to the plant.
  • the compounds and combinations of the present description can induce photoinduced mortality in plant pests.
  • the insect pests are selected from the order of Hemiptera (groups of aphids, whiteflies, scales, mealybugs, stink bugs), Coleoptera (groups of beetles), Lepidoptera (groups of butterflies, moths), Diptera (groups of flies), Thysanoptera (group of thrips), Orthoptera (group of grasshoppers, locusts), Hymenoptera (groups of wasps, ants), Blattodea (groups of cockroaches and termites) and mite pests (spider mites).
  • Hemiptera groups of aphids, whiteflies, scales, mealybugs, stink bugs
  • Coleoptera groups of beetles
  • Lepidoptera groups of butterflies, moths
  • Diptera groups of flies
  • Thysanoptera group of thrips
  • Orthoptera group of grasshoppers, locusts
  • Non-limiting examples of insect pests include: larvae of the order Lepidoptera, such as armyworms, (e.g., beet armyworm ( Spodoptera exigua )), cutworms, loopers, (e.g., cabbage looper ( Trichoplusia ni)) and heliothines, in the family Noctuidae (e.g., fall armyworm ( Spodoptera fugiperda J. E.
  • armyworms e.g., beet armyworm ( Spodoptera exigua )
  • cutworms e.g., cabbage looper ( Trichoplusia ni)
  • loopers e.g., cabbage looper ( Trichoplusia ni)
  • heliothines in the family Noctuidae (e.g., fall armyworm ( Spodoptera fugiperda J. E.
  • borers, casebearers, webworms, coneworms, cabbageworms and skeletonizers from the family Pyralidae e.g., European corn borer ( Ostrinia nubilalis Hubner)), navel orangeworm ( Amyelois transitella Walker), corn root webworm ( Crambus caliginosellus Clemens), and sod webworms (Pyralidae: Crambinae) such as sod webworm ( Herpetogramma licarsisalis Walker), leafrollers, budworms, seed worms, and fruit worms in the family Tortricidae (e.g., codling moth ( Cydia pomonella Linnaeus)), grape berry moth ( Endopiza viteana Clemens), oriental
  • psyllids from the family Psyllidae( e.g. Citrus psyllid Diaphorina citri)), whiteflies from the family Aleyrodidae (silverleaf whitefly ( Bemisia argentifolii )); aphids from the family Aphididae, such as cotton melon aphid ( Aphis gossypii), pea aphid ( Acyrthisiphon pisum Harris), cowpea aphid ( Aphis craccivora Koch), black bean aphid ( Aphis fabae Scopoli), melon or cotton aphid ( Aphis gossypii Glover), apple aphid (Aphis pomi De Geer), spirea aphid ( Aphis spiraecola Patch), foxglove aphid ( Aula
  • Agronomic pests also include invertebrate arthropods sush as mites from the family Tetranychidae: twospotted spider mite (e.g. Tetranychus urticae Koch), flat mite from family Rutacea (e.g., citrus flat mite ( Brevipalpus lewisi McGregor); rust and bud mites from the family Eriophyidae and other foliar feeding mites.
  • Tetranychidae twospotted spider mite (e.g. Tetranychus urticae Koch), flat mite from family Rutacea (e.g., citrus flat mite ( Brevipalpus lewisi McGregor); rust and bud mites from the family Eriophyidae and other foliar feeding mites.
  • Economically important agricultural pests nematodes e.g., root knot nematodes in the genus Meloidogyne, lesion nematodes in the genus Pratylenchus, and stubby root nematodes in the genus Trichodorus
  • members of the classes Nematoda, Cestoda, Trematoda, and Acanthocephala from orders of Strongylida, Ascaridida, Oxyurida, Rhabditida, Spirurida, and Enoplida e.g., root knot nematodes in the genus Meloidogyne, lesion nematodes in the genus Pratylenchus, and stubby root nematodes in the genus Trichodorus
  • the photosensitizer compounds of the present description can be applied to the plant before, at or after infestation of the plant by the insect pests.
  • the photosensitizer compounds of the present description can be used as insecticides by applying them to insects (i.e. , without applying the photosensitizers to a plant).
  • the present description therefore also provides a method for controlling insect population. The method includes applying to the insects a photosensitizer compound of the present description; and exposing the insects to light to activate the photosensitizer compound and generate reactive oxygen species.
  • applying the photosensitizer to the insects can include indirectly applying the photosensitizer to the insect pests (e.g., by applying the photosensitizer to a food source that is then fed to the insects) and/or directly applying the photosensitizer to the insect pests (e.g., by directly contacting the insects with the photosensitizer, such as by spraying a composition including the photosensitizer onto the insects).
  • the photosensitizer compounds and compositions of the present description can be used for various types of plants.
  • the plant can be a non-woody crop plant, a woody plant or a turfgrass.
  • the plant can be selected from the group consisting of a crop plant, a fruit plant, a vegetable plant, a legume plant, a cereal plant, a fodder plant, an oil seed plant, a field plant, a garden plant, a green-house plant, a house plant, a flower plant, a lawn plant, a turfgrass, a tree such as a fruit-bearing tree, and other plants that may be affected by microbial pathogens and/or one or more abiotic stress.
  • the plant is a crop plant selected from the group consisting of sugar cane, wheat, rice, corn (maize), potatoes, sugar beets, barley, sweet potatoes, cassava, soybeans, tomatoes, and legumes (beans and peas).
  • the plant is a tree selected from the group consisting of deciduous trees and evergreen trees.
  • trees include, without limitation, maple trees, fruit trees such as citrus trees, apple trees, and pear trees, an oak tree, an ash tree, a pine tree, and a spruce tree.
  • the plant is a shrub.
  • the plant is a fruit or nut plant.
  • Non-limiting examples of such plants include: acerola (barbados cherry), atemoya, carambola (star fruit), rambutan, almonds, apricots, cherries, nectarines, peaches, pistachio, apples, avocados, bananas, plantains, figs, grapes, mango, olives, papaya, pears, pineapple, plums, strawberries, grapefruit, lemons, limes, oranges (e.g., navel and Valencia), tangelos, tangerines, mandarins and plants from the berry and small fruits plant group.
  • the plant is a vegetable plant.
  • Non-limiting examples of such plants include: asparagus, bean, beets, broccoli, Chinese broccoli, broccoli raab, brussels sprouts, cabbage, cauliflower, Chinese cabbage (e.g., bok choy and mapa), Chinese mustard cabbage (gai choy), cavalo broccoli, collards, kale, kohlrabi, mizuna, mustard greens, mustard spinach, rape greens, celery, chayote, Chinese waxgourd, citron melon, cucumber, gherkin, hyotan, cucuzza, hechima, Chinese okra, balsam apple, balsam pear, bitter melon, Chinese cucumber, true cantaloupe, cantaloupe, casaba, crenshaw melon, golden pershaw melon, honeydew melon, honey galls, mango melon, Persian melon, pumpkin, summer squash, winter squash, watermelon, dashe
  • the plant is a flowering plant, such as roses, flowering shrubs or ornamentals.
  • a flowering plant such as roses, flowering shrubs or ornamentals.
  • Non-limiting examples of such plants include: flowering and foliage plants including roses and other flowering shrubs, foliage ornamentals & bedding plants, fruit bearing trees such as apple, cherry, peach, and pear trees, non-fruit-bearing trees, shade trees, ornamental trees, and shrubs (e.g ., conifers, deciduous and broadleaf evergreens & woody ornamentals).
  • the plant is a houseplant.
  • Non-limiting examples of such plants include: chrysanthemum, dieffenbachia, dracaena, ferns, gardenias, geranium, jade plant, palms, philodendron, and schefflera.
  • the plant is a plant grown in a greenhouse.
  • Non- limiting examples of such plants include: ageratum, crown of thorns, dieffenbachia, dogwood, dracaena, ferns, ficus, holly, lisianthus, magnolia, orchid, palms, petunia, poinsettia, schefflera, sunflower, aglaonema, aster, azaleas, begonias, browallia, camellias, carnation, celosia, chrysanthemum, coleus, cosmos, crepe myrtle, dusty miller, easier lilies, fuchsia, gardenias, gerbera, hellichrysum, hibiscus foliage, hydrangea, impatiens, jade plant, marigold, new guinea, impatiens, nicotonia, philodendron, portulaca, re
  • the combinations can exhibit a synergistic response for inhibiting growth of microbial pathogens in plants.
  • the terms“synergy” or “synergistic”, as used herein refer to the interaction of two or more components of a combination (or composition) so that their combined effect is greater than the sum of their individual effects. This may include, in the context of the present description, the action of two or more of the nitrogen-bearing macrocyclic compounds, the oil, and the chelating agent. In some scenarios, the nitrogen-bearing macrocyclic compound and the oil can be present in synergistically effective amounts.
  • the nitrogen-bearing macrocyclic compound and the chelating agent can be present in synergistically effective amounts. In some scenarios, the oil and the chelating agent can be present in synergistically effective amounts. In some scenarios, the nitrogen-bearing macrocyclic compound, the oil and the chelating agent can be present in synergistically effective amounts.
  • the two components are said to be present in synergistically effective amounts when the observed efficacy is higher than the expected efficacy.
  • the product contained about 50% di-substituted compound and 50% mono- substituted compound.
  • the ratio was brought up to 80% di-substituted compound and 20% mono-substituted compound.
  • PP IX-mono-DMAE amide MS-ESI (HRMS) m/z calculated for C38 H44 N6 O3 (M+H + ): 633.35. Found: 633.087.
  • PP IX-di-DMAE amide MS-ESI (HRMS) m/z calculated for C42 H54 N8 O2 (M): 703.44 Found: 703.611.
  • the filtrate was slowly dripped into methyl tert-butyl ether (200 ml) at 0°C and filtered to obtain PP IX-mono- L-Analine as a mixture containing mainly the two L-Alanine mono-substituted PP IX compounds.
  • control of the gram-negative bacterial plant pathogen Pseudomonas syringae pv. tabaci with PP IX and modified PP IX was assessed, with and without chelating agents.
  • Treatments were prepared in Phosphate Buffered Saline (PBS) in 96 well plates at desired concentrations. A bacterial suspension was inoculated into the PBS and incubated at 28°C in the dark for 30 minutes. After 30 minutes, the 96 well plate was placed under illumination for 1 hour (at 21 °C).
  • PBS Phosphate Buffered Saline
  • bacterial suspensions were serially diluted and 10 mL of each dilution is spread uniformly on Tryptic Soy Agar (TSA) plates and placed in the dark in an incubator at 28°C for 48 hours. After 48 hours, bacterial colonies were counted, and the results were log transformed (log colony forming units (CFU)/ml_). The relative inactivation was determined by taking the difference between logCFU(PBS control) and logCFU(treatments). Sample Illumination was provided by LED lights (Heliospectra RX30) emitting about 1000 mmol/m 2 /s photosynthetically active radiation (PAR). The results are summarized in Table 1 below.

Landscapes

  • Life Sciences & Earth Sciences (AREA)
  • Engineering & Computer Science (AREA)
  • Pest Control & Pesticides (AREA)
  • Plant Pathology (AREA)
  • Wood Science & Technology (AREA)
  • Zoology (AREA)
  • Environmental Sciences (AREA)
  • Chemical & Material Sciences (AREA)
  • Chemical Kinetics & Catalysis (AREA)
  • General Chemical & Material Sciences (AREA)
  • Dentistry (AREA)
  • Agronomy & Crop Science (AREA)
  • Health & Medical Sciences (AREA)
  • General Health & Medical Sciences (AREA)
  • Organic Chemistry (AREA)
  • Mycology (AREA)
  • Insects & Arthropods (AREA)
  • Microbiology (AREA)
  • Agricultural Chemicals And Associated Chemicals (AREA)
  • Cultivation Of Plants (AREA)
  • Nitrogen Condensed Heterocyclic Rings (AREA)
  • Organic Low-Molecular-Weight Compounds And Preparation Thereof (AREA)

Abstract

Provided herein are compounds of general Formula (I) or agriculturally acceptable salts thereof. The compounds of Formula (I) can be used to improve the health of plants. For example, the compounds of Formula (I) can be used to inhibit a microbial pathogen of a plant, or to increase resistance of a plant to one or more abiotic stress.

Description

The Use of Protoporphyrin IX Derivatives to Improve the Health of Plants
RELATED APPLICATION
[001] This application claims priority to United-States provisional application No. 62/806,084 filed on February 15, 2019, the content of which is incorporated herein by reference in its entirety for all purposes.
FIELD
[002] The technical field generally relates to photosensitizer tetrapyrrole compounds and their use for promoting the health of plants. More particularly, the technical field relates to modified protoporphyrin IX (PP IX) compounds and use thereof for photodynamic inhibition of microbial pathogens, such as fungal or bacterial pathogens, in plants. The modified PP IX compounds can also be used for increasing abiotic stress resistance or tolerance in plants and/or as insecticides to protect plants from plant pests.
BACKGROUND
[003] Photodynamic inhibition of microbial pathogens involves exposing a photosensitive agent to light in order to generate reactive oxygen species (ROS), such as singlet oxygen, which can have detrimental effects on the microbial pathogens. Existing photodynamic inhibition techniques and applications have various shortcomings.
SUMMARY
[004] In one aspect of the present description, there is provided a compound of Formula I:
Figure imgf000002_0001
Formula I
or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, for use in promoting the health of a plant, wherein:
Z1 and Z2 are each independently OR1 or NR2R3;
each R1, R2 and R3 is independently H, alkyl, substituted alkyl, aryl, substituted aryl, alkenyl, substituted alkenyl, alkynyl, or substituted alkynyl, wherein:
if Z1 and Z2 are both OR1 then at least one R1 is not H,
if Z1 and Z2 are both NR2R3 then at least one R3 is not H, and
if one of Z1 and Z2 is OR1 and the other one of Z1 and Z2 is N R2R3, then at least one of R1 and R3 is not H;
each Ra, RB, Rc, Rd, Re and Rf is, independently, H, alkyl, substituted alkyl, aryl, substituted aryl, alkenyl, substituted alkenyl, alkynyl or substituted alkynyl;
is a single bond or a double bond;
: : :: :: is a single bond or a double bond; and
M is 2H or a metal species,
wherein the substituted alkyl, substituted aryl, substituted alkenyl and substituted alkynyl groups are, independently, substituted with one or more -X, -RB, -O , =O, -ORB, -SRB, -S , -NRB2, Si(Rc)3, -N+RB 3, -NRB-(Alk)-NRB 2, -NRB-(Alk)-N+RB 3, -NRB-(Alk)-ORB, -NRB-(Alk)-OP(=O)(ORB)(O ), -NRB-(Alk)-OP(=O)(ORB)2, -NRB-(Alk)-Si(Rc)3, -NRB-(Alk)-SRB, -O-(Alk)-NRB 2, -O-(Alk)-N+RB 3, -O-(Alk)-ORB, -O-(Alk)-OP(=O)(ORB)(O ), -O-(Alk)-OP(=O)(ORB)2, -O-(Alk)-Si(Rc)3, -O-(Alk)-SRB, =NRB, -CXs, -CN, -OCN, -SON, -N=C=O, -NCS, -NO, -NO2, =N2, -N3, -NHC(=O)RB, -OC(=O)RB, -NHC(=O)NRB 2, -S(=O)2-, -S(=O)2OH, -S(=O)2RB, -OS(=O)2ORB, -S(=O)2NRB 2, -S(=O)RB, -OP(=O)(ORB)(O-), -OP(=O)(ORB)2, -P(=O)(ORB)2, -P(=O)(O-)2, -P(=O)(OH)2, -P(O)(ORB)(O-), -C(=O)RB, -C(=O)X, -C(S)RB, -C(O)ORB, -O(O)O-, -C(S)ORB, -C(O)SRB, -C(S)SRB, -C(O)NRB 2, -C(S)NRB 2 or -C(=NRB)NRB 2;
each X is independently a halogen: F, Cl, Br or I;
each RB is independently H, alkyl, aryl, arylalkyl, a heterocycle, an alkyloxy group such as poly(ethyleneoxy), PEG or poly(methyleneoxy), a capped poly(ethyleneoxy), capped PEG or capped polymethyleneoxy, or a protecting group;
the capped poly(ethyleneoxy), capped PEG and capped poly(methyleneoxy) groups being each independently capped with alkyl, aryl, arylalkyl, alkenyl, alkynyl, CO(alkyl), CO(aryl), CO(arylalkyl), CO(alkenyl) or CO(alkynyl);
each Rc is independently alkyl, aryl, arylalkyl, O(alkyl), O(aryl), O(arylalkyl), or O(tri- substituted silyl); each tri-substituted silyl is independently substituted with three functional groups selected from alkyl, alkenyl, alkynyl, aryl and arylalkyl; and
each Aik is independently alkylene, alkenylene, or alkynylene.
[005] In another aspect of the present description, there is provided a compound of Formula
Figure imgf000004_0001
or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, for use in promoting the health of a plant, wherein:
one of Z1 and Z2 is OR1; and
the other one of Z1 and Z2 is NR2R3, NR2-(CH2)n-NR4R5, NR2-(CH2)n-N+R4R5R6 Y-,
Figure imgf000004_0002
Z2 = Z1 ;
each R1 and R2 is, independently, H, alkyl, substituted alkyl, aryl, substituted aryl, alkenyl, substituted alkenyl, alkynyl or substituted alkynyl;
R3 is alkyl, substituted alkyl, aryl, substituted aryl, alkenyl, substituted alkenyl, alkynyl or substituted alkynyl;
each R4, R6, R8, R9, R10 and R11 is, independently, H, alkyl, substituted alkyl, aryl, substituted aryl, alkenyl, substituted alkenyl, alkynyl, substituted alkynyl or -(CH2)q- (CH2CH2O)m-R13;
R5 is alkyl, substituted alkyl, aryl, substituted aryl, alkenyl, substituted alkenyl, alkynyl, substituted alkynyl or -(CH2)q-(CH2CH2O)m-R13;
R7 is alkyl, O(alkyl) or O(tri-substituted silyl);
R13 is H, alkyl, substituted alkyl, aryl, substituted aryl, alkenyl, substituted alkenyl, alkynyl, substituted alkynyl, CO(alkyl), CO(substituted alkyl), CO(alkenyl), CO(substituted alkenyl), CO(alkynyl) or CO(substituted alkynyl);
W+ is an agriculturally acceptable cation;
Y- is an agriculturally acceptable anion;
n is an integer selected from 1 to 16;
p is an integer selected from 1 to 16;
m is an integer selected from 1 to 100;
q is an integer selected from 0 to 16;
each Ra, RB, Rc, Rd, Re and Rf is, independently, H, alkyl, substituted alkyl, aryl, substituted aryl, alkenyl, substituted alkenyl, alkynyl or substituted alkynyl;
is a single bond or a double bond;
====== is a single bond or a double bond; and
M is 2H or a metal species,
wherein each substituted alkyl, substituted aryl, substituted alkenyl and substituted alkynyl groups are, independently, substituted with one or more OH, F, Cl, Br, I, CN and N3.
[006] In yet another aspect of the present description, there is provided a compound of Formula I-B1 :
or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, for use in promoting the health of a plant, wherein:
one of Z1 and Z2 is NR2R3; and
the other one of Z1 and Z2 is OR1;
or
Z1 = NR2R3; and
Z2 = Z1 ;
each R1 and R2 is, independently, H, alkyl or substituted alkyl;
R3 is alkyl or substituted alkyl;
each Ra, RB, Rc, Rd, Re and Rf is, independently, H, alkyl, substituted alkyl, alkenyl, substituted alkenyl, alkynyl or substituted alkynyl; and
M is 2H or a metal species,
wherein the substituted alkyl, substituted alkenyl and substituted alkynyl groups are, independently, substituted with one or more OH, F, Cl, Br, I, CN and N3.
[007] In yet another aspect of the present description, there is provided a compound of Formula I-B1 :
or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, for use in promoting the health of a plant, wherein:
one of Z1 and Z2 is NR2-(CH2)n-NR4R5 or O-(CH2)n-NR4R5; and
the other one of Z1 and Z2 is OR1;
or
Z1 = NR2-(CH2)n-NR4R5 or O-(CH2)n-NR4R5; and
Z2 = Z1 ;
R5 is alkyl, substituted alkyl or -(CH2)p-NR9R10;
each R1, R2, R4, R9 and R10 is, independently, H, alkyl or substituted alkyl;
n is an integer selected from 1 to 16;
p is an integer selected from 1 to 16;
each Ra, RB, Rc, Rd, Re and Rf is, independently, H, alkyl, substituted alkyl, alkenyl, substituted alkenyl, alkynyl or substituted alkynyl; and
M is 2H or a metal species,
wherein the substituted alkyl, substituted alkenyl and substituted alkynyl groups are, independently, substituted with one or more OH, F, Cl, Br, I, CN and N3.
[008] In yet another aspect of the present description, there is provided a compound of Formula I-B1 :
or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, for use in promoting the health of a plant, wherein:
one of Z1 and Z2 is NR2-(CH2)n-Si(R7)3, O-(CH2)n-Si(R7)3, NR2-(CH2)n-SR8 or O- (CH2)n-SR8; and
the other one of Z1 and Z2 is OR1;
or
Z1 = NR2-(CH2)n-Si(R7)3, O-(CH2)n-Si(R7)3, NR2-(CH2)n-SR8 or O-(CH2)n-SR8; and Z2 = Z1 ;
each R1 and R2 is, independently, H, alkyl or substituted alkyl;
R7 is alkyl, O(alkyl) or O(trisubstituted silyl);
R8 is H, alkyl, substituted alkyl or -(CH2)q-(CH2CH2O)m-R13;
R13 is H, alkyl, substituted alkyl, alkenyl, substituted alkenyl, alkynyl, substituted alkynyl, CO(alkyl), CO(substituted alkyl), CO(alkenyl), CO(substituted alkenyl), CO(alkynyl) or CO(substituted alkynyl);
n is an integer selected from 1 to 16;
m is an integer selected from 1 to 100;
q is an integer selected from 0 to 16;
each Ra, RB, Rc, Rd, Re and Rf is, independently, H, alkyl, substituted alkyl, alkenyl, substituted alkenyl, alkynyl or substituted alkynyl; and
M is 2H or a metal species,
wherein the substituted alkyl, substituted alkenyl and substituted alkynyl groups are, independently, substituted with one or more OH, F, Cl, Br, I, CN and N3.
[009] In yet another aspect of the present description, there is provided a compound of Formula I-B1 :
or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, for use in promoting the health of a plant, wherein:
one of Z1 and Z2 is NR2-(CH2)n-OP=O(OH)2 or O-(CH2)n-OP=O(OH)2,
NR2-(CH2)n-OP=O(OH)O- W+ or O-(CH2)n-OP=O(OH)O- W+ ; and
the other one of Z1 and Z2 is OR1;
or
Z1 = NR2-(CH2)n-OP=O(OH)2 or O-(CH2)n-OP=O(OH)2,
NR2-(CH2)n-OP=O(OH)O- W+ or O-(CH2)n-OP=O(OH)O- W+; and
Z2 = Z1 ;
each R1 and R2 is, independently, H, alkyl or substituted alkyl;
n is an integer selected from 1 to 16;
W+ is an agriculturally acceptable cation;
each Ra, RB, Rc, Rd, Re and Rf is, independently, H, alkyl, substituted alkyl, alkenyl, substituted alkenyl, alkynyl or substituted alkynyl; and
M is 2H or a metal species,
wherein the substituted alkyl, substituted alkenyl and substituted alkynyl groups are, independently, substituted with one or more OH, F, Cl, Br, I, CN and N3.
[010] In yet another aspect of the present description, there is provided a compound of Formula I-B1 :
or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, for use in promoting the health of a plant, wherein:
one of Z1 and Z2 is NR2-(CH2)n-NR4R5R6+ Y- or O-(CH2)n-NR4R5R6+ Y-; and the other one of Z1 and Z2 is OR1;
or
Z1 = N R2-(CH2)n- N R4R5R6+ Y- or O-(CH2)n-NR4R5R6+ Y-; and
Z2 = Z1 ;
each R1 and R2 is, independently, H, alkyl or substituted alkyl;
each R4, R5 and R6 is, independently, alkyl or substituted alkyl;
n is an integer selected from 1 to 16;
Y- is an agriculturally acceptable anion;
each Ra, RB, Rc, Rd, Re and Rf is, independently, H, alkyl, substituted alkyl, alkenyl, substituted alkenyl, alkynyl or substituted alkynyl; and
M is 2H or a metal species,
wherein the substituted alkyl, substituted alkenyl and substituted alkynyl groups are, independently, substituted with one or more OH, F, Cl, Br, I, CN and N3.
[011] In yet another aspect of the present description, there is provided a compound of Formula I-B1 :
or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, for use in promoting the health of a plant, wherein:
one of Z1 and Z2 is NR2-(CH2CH2O)m-R13 or O-(CH2CH2O)m-R13; and
the other one of Z1 and Z2 is OR1;
or
Z1 = NR2-(CH2CH2O)m-R13 or O-(CH2CH2O)m-R13; and
Z2 = Z1 ;
each R1 and R2 is, independently, H, alkyl or substituted alkyl;
R13 is H, alkyl, substituted alkyl, alkenyl, substituted alkenyl, alkynyl, substituted alkynyl, CO(alkyl), CO(substituted alkyl), CO(alkenyl), CO(substituted alkenyl), CO(alkynyl) or CO(substituted alkynyl);
m is an integer selected from 1 to 100;
each Ra, RB, Rc, Rd, Re and Rf is, independently, H, alkyl, substituted alkyl, alkenyl, substituted alkenyl, alkynyl or substituted alkynyl; and
M is 2H or a metal species,
wherein the substituted alkyl, substituted alkenyl and substituted alkynyl groups are, independently, substituted with one or more OH, F, Cl, Br, I, CN and N3.
[012] In yet another aspect of the present description, there is provided a compound of Formula I-B1 :
or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, for use in promoting the health of a plant, wherein:
one of Z1 and Z2 is a natural amino acid attached to the compound by its amino group bonded to the alpha carbon; and
the other one of Z1 and Z2 is OR1;
or
Z1 is a natural amino acid attached to the compound by its amino group bonded to the alpha carbon; and
Z2 = Z1 ;
each R1 and R2 is, independently, H, alkyl or substituted alkyl;
each Ra, RB, Rc, Rd, Re and Rf is, independently, H, alkyl, substituted alkyl, alkenyl, substituted alkenyl, alkynyl or substituted alkynyl; and
M is 2H or a metal species,
wherein the substituted alkyl, substituted alkenyl and substituted alkynyl groups are, independently, substituted with one or more OH, F, Cl, Br, I, CN and N3.
[013] The present description also provides a composition for use in promoting the health of a plant, the composition comprising at least one compound as defined herein, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, and a carrier fluid.
[014] The present description also provides a method for promoting the health of a plant, comprising: applying to the plant a compound as defined herein or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, or a composition as defined herein; and exposing the plant to light. Promoting the health of the plant can include at least one of preventing or inhibiting growth of a microbial pathogen of the plant (e.g., a fungus or a bacterial pathogen), increasing resistance of the plant to one or more abiotic stress, and controlling a pest of the plant (e.g., a noxious insect or corresponding larva).
DETAILED DESCRIPTION
[015] Some microbial pathogens, such as Gram-negative bacteria and certain types of fungi have a cellular membrane that is difficult to penetrate. More specifically, these microbial pathogens sometimes have an impermeable outer cell membrane that contains endotoxins and can block small molecules such as antibiotics, dyes and detergents, thereby protecting the sensitive inner membrane and cell wall. It can therefore be challenging to use photodynamic therapy to inhibit growth of certain microbial pathogens in plants because the photosensitizer compounds tend to not achieve good penetration inside the cell wall. It can also be challenging to increase resistance of plants to damage caused by abiotic stresses.
[016] In some scenarios, photodynamic inhibition of microbial pathogens that are present on plants can be achieved by applying a photosensitizer compound. The photosensitizer compound reacts to light by generating reactive oxygen species (ROS). In other scenarios, a photosensitizer compound can be used to increase resistance of plants to damage caused by one or more abiotic stress.
[017] Some of the compounds of the present description are photosensitizer compounds that can be derived from the protoporphyrin IX (hereinafter“PP IX”) scaffold. The compounds derived from PP IX can also be referred to as“modified PP IX”. Some of the compounds of the present description are photosensitizer compounds that have a scaffold similar to that of PP IX, but that are not necessarily derived from PP IX. In some scenarios, these compounds can be used to improve the health of plants. That is, depending on the compound and/or mode of application, the compounds of the present description can be applied to plants to photodynamically inhibit microbial pathogens on plants, to increase resistance of plants to damage caused by one or more abiotic stress and/or to be used as insecticides.
Definitions
[018] Unless stated otherwise, the following terms and phrases as used herein are intended to have the following meanings.
[019] When trade names are used herein, it is intended to independently include the tradename product and the active ingredient(s) of the tradename product. [020] As used herein, the phrase“a compound of Formula I” means a compound of Formula I or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof. With respect to isolatable intermediates, the phrase“a compound of Formula (number)” means a compound of that formula and salts thereof, and optionally agriculturally acceptable salts thereof.
[021] The term “Alkyl”, as used herein, means a hydrocarbon containing primary, secondary, tertiary or cyclic carbon atoms. For example, and without being limiting, an alkyl group can have 1 to 20 carbon atoms (/.e, C1-C20 alkyl), 1 to 8 carbon atoms (/.e., C1-C8 alkyl),
1 to 6 carbon atoms (/.e., C1-C6 alkyl) or 1 to 4 carbon atoms (/.e., C1-C4 alkyl). Examples of suitable alkyl groups include, but are not limited to, methyl (Me, -CH3), ethyl (Et, -CH2CH3), 1 -propyl (n-Pr, n-propyl, -CH2CH2CH3), 2-propyl (/- Pr, /-propyl, -CH(CH3)2), 1 -butyl (n-Bu, n- butyl, -CH2CH2CH2CH3), 2-methyl-1-propyl (/- Bu, /-butyl, -CH2CH(CH3)2), 2-butyl (s-Bu, s- butyl, -CH(CH3)CH2CH3), 2-methyl-2-propyl (t-Bu, t-Butyl, -C(CH3)3), 1-pentyl ( n - pentyl, -CH2CH2CH2CH2CH3), 2-pentyl (-CH(CH3)CH2CH2CH3), 3-pentyl (-CH(CH2CH3)2), 2- methyl-2-butyl (-C(CH3)2CH2CH3), 3-methyl-2-butyl (-CH(CH3)CH(CH3)2), 3-methyl-1-butyl (-CH2CH2CH(CH3)2), 2-methyl-1 -butyl (-CH2CH(CH3)CH2CH3), 1-hexyl
(-CH2CH2CH2CH2CH2CH3), 2-hexyl (-C(CH3)2CH2CH2CH3) , 3-hexyl (- CH(CH2CH3)(CH2CH2CH3)), 2-methyl-2-pentyl (-C(CH3)2CH2CH2CH3), 3-methyl-2-pentyl (-CH(CH3)CH(CH3)CH2CH3), 4-methyl-2-pentyl (-CH(CH3)CH2CH(CH3)2), 3-methyl-3-pentyl (-C(CH3)(CH2CH3)2), 2-methyl-3-pentyl (-CH(CH2CH3)CH(CH3)2), 2,3-dimethyl-2-butyl (-C(CH3)2CH(CH3)2), 3,3-dimethyl-2-butyl (-CH(CH3)C(CH3)3, and octyl (-(CH2)7CH3).
[022] The term “Alkenyl”, as used herein, means a hydrocarbon containing primary, secondary, tertiary or cyclic carbon atoms with at least one site of unsaturation, /.e. a carbon- carbon sp2 double bond. For example, and without being limiting, an alkenyl group can have
2 to 20 carbon atoms (/.e., C2-C20 alkenyl), 2 to 8 carbon atoms (/.e., C2-C8 alkenyl), 2 to 6 carbon atoms (/.e., C2-C6 alkenyl) or 2 to 4 carbon atoms (/.e., C2-C4 alkenyl). Examples of suitable alkenyl groups include, but are not limited to, ethylene or vinyl (-CH=C 2 ), allyl (-CH2CH=CH2), cyclopentenyl (-C5H7), and 5-hexenyl (-CH2CH2CH2CH2CH =CH2).
[023] The term “Alkynyl”, as used herein, means a hydrocarbon containing primary, secondary, tertiary or cyclic carbon atoms with at least one site of unsaturation, /.e. a carbon- carbon, sp triple bond. For example, and without being limiting, an alkynyl group can have 2 to 20 carbon atoms (/.e., C2-C20 alkynyl), 2 to 8 carbon atoms (/.e., C2-C8 alkynyl), 2 to 6 carbon atoms (/.e., C2-C6 alkynyl) or 2 to 4 carbon atoms (i.e. , C2-C4 alkynyl). Examples of suitable alkynyl groups include, but are not limited to, acetylenic (-CºCH) and propargyl (-CH2CºCH).
[024] The term“Alkoxy”, as used herein, is interchangeable with the term O(Alkyl)”, in which an“Alkyl” group as defined above is attached to the parent molecule via an oxygen atom. For example, and without being limiting, the alkyl portion of an O(Alkyl) group can have 1 to 20 carbon atoms (i.e, C1-C20 alkyl), 1 to 8 carbon atoms (i.e., C1C8 alkyl), 1 to 6 carbon atoms (/.e., C1-C6 alkyl) or 1 to 4 carbon atoms (i.e., C1-C4 alkyl). Examples of suitable Alkoxy or O(Alkyl) groups include, but are not limited to, methoxy (-OCH3 or -OMe), ethoxy (-OCH2CH3 or -OEt) and t-Bu toxy (-O-C(CH3)3 or -OtBu). Similarly, O(alkenyl)”, O(alkynyl)” and the corresponding substituted groups will be understood by a person skilled in the art.
[025] The term“Acyl”, as used herein, is meant to encompass several functional moieties such as“C=O(Alkyl)”, “C=O(Alkenyl)”, “C=O(Alkynyl)” and their corresponding substituted groups, in which an“Alkyl”,“Alkenyl” and“Alkynyl” groups are as defined above and attached to an O, N, S of a parent molecule via a C=O group. For example, and without being limiting, the alkyl portion of a C=O(Alkyl) group can have 1 to 20 carbon atoms (i.e, C1-C20 alkyl), 1 to 8 carbon atoms (i.e., C1C8 alkyl), 1 to 6 carbon atoms (i.e., C1-C6 alkyl) or 1 to 4 carbon atoms (i.e., C1-C4 alkyl). Examples of suitable Acyl groups include, but are not limited to, formyl (i.e., a carboxyaldehyde group), acetyl, trifluoroacetyl, propionyl, and butanoyl. A person skilled in the art will understand that a corresponding definition applies for “C=O(Alkenyl)” and “C=O(Alkynyl)” moieties. In the present description, “C=O(Alkyl)”, “C=O(Alkenyl)”, “C=O(Alkynyl)” can also be written as “CO(Alkyl)”, “CO(Alkenyl) and “CO(Alkynyl)”, respectively.
[026] The term“Alkylene”, as used herein, means a saturated, branched or straight chain or cyclic hydrocarbon radical having two monovalent radical centers derived by the removal of two hydrogen atoms from the same or two different carbon atoms of a parent alkane. For example, and without being limiting, an alkylene group can have 1 to 20 carbon atoms, 1 to 10 carbon atoms, 1 to 6 carbon atoms or 1 to 4 carbon atoms. Typical alkylene radicals include, but are not limited to, methylene (-CH2-), 1 , 1-ethyl (-CH(CH3)-), 1 ,2-ethyl (-CH2CH2-), 1 , 1-propyl (-CH(CH2CH3)-), 1 ,2-propyl (-CH2CH(CH3)-), 1 ,3-propyl (-CH2CH2CH2-) and 1 ,4- butyl (-CH2CH2CH2CH2-).
[027] The term“Alkenylene”, as used herein, means an unsaturated, branched or straight chain or cyclic hydrocarbon radical having two monovalent radical centers derived by the removal of two hydrogen atoms from the same or two different carbon atoms of a parent alkene. For example, and without being limiting, and alkenylene group can have 1 to 20 carbon atoms, 1 to 10 carbon atoms, 1 to 6 carbon atoms or 1 to 4 carbon atoms. Typical alkenylene radicals include, but are not limited to, 1 ,2-ethylene (-CH=CH-).
[028] The term“Alkynylene”, as used herein, means an unsaturated, branched or straight chain or cyclic hydrocarbon radical having two monovalent radical centers derived by the removal of two hydrogen atoms from the same or two different carbon atoms of a parent alkyne. For example, and without being limiting, an alkynylene group can have 2 to 20 carbon atoms, 2 to 10 carbon atoms, 2 to 6 carbon atoms or 2 to 4 carbon atoms. Typical alkynylene radicals include, but are not limited to, acetylene (-CºC-), propargyl (-CH2CºC-), and 4- pentynyl (-CH2CH2CH2CºC-).
[029] The term“Aryl”, as used herein, means an aromatic hydrocarbon radical derived by the removal of one hydrogen atom from a single carbon atom of a parent aromatic ring system. For example, and without being limiting, an aryl group can have 6 to 20 carbon atoms, 6 to 14 carbon atoms, or 6 to 10 carbon atoms. Typical aryl groups include, but are not limited to, radicals derived from benzene (e.g., phenyl), substituted benzene, naphthalene, anthracene and biphenyl.
[030] The term“Arylalkyl”, as used herein, means an acyclic alkyl radical in which one of the hydrogen atoms bonded to a carbon atom, typically a terminal or sp3 carbon atom, is replaced with an aryl radical. Typical arylalkyl groups include, but are not limited to, benzyl, 2-phenylethan-1-yl, naphthylmethyl, 2-naphthylethan-1-yl, naphthobenzyl, 2-naphthophenylethan-1-yl and the like. For example, and without being limiting, the arylalkyl group can include 7 to 20 carbon atoms, e.g., the alkyl moiety is 1 to 6 carbon atoms and the aryl moiety is 6 to 14 carbon atoms.
[031] The term“Arylalkenyl”, as used herein, means an acyclic alkenyl radical in which one of the hydrogen atoms bonded to a carbon atom, typically a terminal or sp3 carbon atom, but also an sp2 carbon atom, is replaced with an aryl radical. The aryl portion of the arylalkenyl can include, for example, any of the aryl groups described herein, and the alkenyl portion of the arylalkenyl can include, for example, any of the alkenyl groups described herein. The arylalkenyl group can include 8 to 20 carbon atoms, e.g., the alkenyl moiety is 2 to 6 carbon atoms and the aryl moiety is 6 to 14 carbon atoms. [032] The term“Arylalkynyl”, as used herein, means an acyclic alkynyl radical in which one of the hydrogen atoms bonded to a carbon atom, typically a terminal or sp3 carbon atom, but also an sp carbon atom, is replaced with an aryl radical. The aryl portion of the arylalkynyl can include, for example, any of the aryl groups disclosed herein, and the alkynyl portion of the arylalkynyl can include, for example, any of the alkynyl groups disclosed herein. For example, and without being limiting, the arylalkynyl group can include 8 to 20 carbon atoms, e.g., the alkynyl moiety is 2 to 6 carbon atoms and the aryl moiety is 6 to 14 carbon atoms.
[033] The term“heterocycle”, as used herein, means a group including a covalently closed ring wherein at least one atom forming the ring is a heteroatom. For example, and without being limiting, heterocyclic rings can be formed by three, four, five, six, seven, eight, nine, or more than nine atoms. Any number of those atoms can be heteroatoms (/.e., a heterocyclic ring can include one, two, three, four, five, six, seven, eight, nine, or more than nine heteroatoms). In heterocyclic rings including two or more heteroatoms, those two or more heteroatoms can be the same or different from one another. Heterocycles can be substituted. Binding to a heterocycle can be at a heteroatom or via a carbon atom. It should also be understood that in the present description, the term “heterocycle” also encompasses “heteroaryl” groups.
[034] The term“protecting group”, as used herein, means a moiety of a compound that masks or alters the properties of a functional group or the properties of the compound as a whole. The chemical substructure of a protecting group can greatly vary. One function of a protecting group is to serve as an intermediate in the synthesis of the parental active substance. Chemical protecting groups and strategies for protection/deprotection are well known in the art. See: "Protective Groups in Organic Chemistry", Theodora W. Greene (John Wiley & Sons, Inc., New York, 1991).
[035] The term“substituted”, as used herein in reference to alkyl, alkylene, alkoxy, alkenyl, alkynyl, alkenylene, aryl, alkynylene, etc., for example “substituted alkyl”, “substituted alkylene”,“substituted alkoxy” -“or substituted O(Alkyl)”,“substituted alkenyl”,“substituted alkynyl”, “substituted alkenylene”, “substituted aryl” and “substituted alkynylene”, unless otherwise indicated, means alkyl, alkylene, alkoxy, alkenyl, alkynyl, alkenylene, aryl and alkynylene, respectively, in which one or more hydrogen atoms are each independently replaced with a non-hydrogen substituent. [036] Typical non-hydrogen substituents include, but are not limited to, -X, -RB, -O , =O, -ORB, -SRB, -S , -NRB2, Si(Rc)3, -N+RB 3, -NRB-(Alk)-NRB 2, -NRB-(Alk)-N+RB 3, -NRB-(Alk)-ORB, -NRB-(Alk)-OP(=O)(ORB)(O ), -NRB-(Alk)-OP(=O)(ORB)2,
-NRB-(Alk)-Si(Rc)3, -NRB-(Alk)-SRB, -O-(Alk)-NRB 2, -O-(Alk)-N+RB 3, -O-(Alk)-ORB,
-O-(Alk)-OP(=O)(ORB)(O ),_-O-(Alk)-OP(=O)(ORB)2, -O-(Alk)-Si(Rc)3, -O-(Alk)-SRB,
=NRB, -CX3, -CN, -OCN, -SON, -N=C=O, -NCS, -NO, -NO2, =N2, -N3, -NHC(=O)RB, -OC(=O)RB, -NHC(=O)NRB 2, -S(=O)2-, -S(=O)2OH, -S(=O)2RB, -OS(=O)2ORB, -S(=O)2NRB 2, -S(=O)RB, -OP(=O)(ORB)(O ),
-OP(=O)(ORB)2, -P(=O)(ORB)2, -P(=O)(O-)2, -P(=O)(OH)2, -P(O)(ORB)(O-), -C(=O)RB, -C(=O)X, -C(S)RB, -C(O)ORB, -C(O)O , -C(S)ORB, -C(O)SRB, -C(S)SRB, -C(O)NRB 2, -C(S)NR or -C(=NRB)NR where each X is independently a halogen: F, Cl, Br, or I; each RB is independently H, alkyl, aryl, arylalkyl, a heterocycle, an alkyloxy group such as poly(ethyleneoxy), PEG or poly(methyleneoxy), or a protecting group; each Rc is independently alkyl, O(alkyl) or O(tri-substituted silyl); and each Aik is independently alkylene, substituted alkylene, alkenylene, substituted alkenylene, alkynylene or substituted alkynylene. Unless otherwise indicated, when the term "substituted" is used in conjunction with groups such as arylalkyl, which have two or more moieties capable of substitution, the substituents can be attached to the aryl moiety, the alkyl moiety, or both.
[037] Is should also be understood that the term“tri-substituted silyl” refers to a silyl group that is independently substituted with three functional groups selected from alkyl, alkenyl, alkynyl, aryl and arylalkyl. Non-limiting examples of tri-substituted silyl groups include trimethylsilyl and dimethylphenylsilyl.
[038] The term“PEG” or“poly(ethylene glycol)”, as used herein, is meant to encompass any water-soluble poly(ethylene oxide). Typically, substantially all, or all monomeric subunits are ethylene oxide subunits, though the PEG can contain distinct end capping moieties or functional groups. PEG chains of the present description can include one of the following structures: -(CH2CH2O)m- or -(CH2CH2O)m-iCH2CH2-, depending on if the terminal oxygen has been displaced, where m is an integer, optionally selected from 1 to 100, 1 to 50, 1 to 30, 5 to 30, 5 to 20 or 5 to 15. The PEG can be capped with an“end capping group” that is generally a non-reactive carbon-containing group attached to a terminal oxygen or other terminal atom of the PEG. Non-limiting examples of end capping groups can include alkyl, substituted alkyl, aryl, substituted aryl, alkenyl, substituted alkenyl, alkynyl, substituted alkynyl, CO(alkyl), CO(substituted alkyl), CO(alkenyl), CO(substituted alkenyl), CO(alkynyl) or CO(substituted alkynyl).
[039] The term“natural amino acid”, as used herein refers to the twenty natural amino acids. More specifically, the natural amino acid can be selected from the group consisting of: Alanine (Ala), Glycine (Gly), Isoleucine (lie), Leucine (Leu), Proline (Pro), Valine (Val), Phenylalanine (Phe), Tryptophan (Trp), Tyrosine (Tyr), Aspartic acid (Asp), Glutamic acid (Glu), Arginine (Arg), Histidine (His), Lysine (Lys), Serine (Ser), Threonine (Thr), Cysteine (Cys), Methionine (Met), Asparagine (Asn) and Glutamine (Gin). The natural amino acids (except for Glycine) bear an asymmetric carbon (the alpha-carbon) that is of (S) configuration (also referred to as L-amino acids). It should be understood that the expression“natural amino acid attached to the compound by its amino group bonded to the alpha-carbon”, as used herein, means that a hydrogen of the amino group bonded to the alpha-carbon is removed and replaced by a bond between the amino acid and the rest of the compound.
[040] A person skilled in the art will recognize that substituents and other moieties of the compounds of the present description should be selected in order to provide an agriculturally useful compound which can be formulated into an acceptably stable agricultural composition that can be applied to plants. The definitions and substituents for various genus and subgenus of the compounds of the present description are described and illustrated herein. It should be understood by a person skilled in the art that any combination of the definitions and substituents described herein should not result in an inoperable species or compound. It should also be understood that the phrase “inoperable species or compound” means compound structures that violate relevant scientific principles (such as, for example, a carbon atom connecting to more than four covalent bonds) or compounds too unstable to permit isolation and formulation into agriculturally acceptable compositions.
[041] Selected substituents of the compounds of the present description can be present to a recursive degree. In this context,“recursive substituent” means that a substituent may recite another instance of itself. Because of the recursive nature of such substituents, theoretically, a large number of compounds can be present in any given implementation. For example, Rx includes a Ry substituent. Ry can be R. R can be W3. W3 can be W4 and W4 can be R or include substituents including Ry. A person skilled in the art of organic chemistry understands that the total number of such substituents is to be reasonably limited by the desired properties of the compound intended. Such properties include, by way of example and not limitation, physical properties such as molecular weight, solubility or log P, application properties such as activity against the intended target, possibility of application to plants, and practical properties such as ease of synthesis. Typically, each recursive substituent can independently occur 20, 19, 18, 17, 16, 15, 14, 13, 12, 1 1 , 10, 9, 8, 7, 6, 5, 4, 3, 2, 1 , or 0, times in a given implementation. For example, each recursive substituent can independently occur 3 or fewer times in a given embodiment. Recursive substituents are an intended aspect of the compounds of the present description. A person skilled in the art of organic chemistry understands the versatility of such substituents.
[042] The term“agriculturally acceptable salt”, as used herein, refers to salts that exhibit pesticidal activity (/.e., that are active against one or more biotic stress) or that can improve resistance of a plant to one or more abiotic stresss. The term also refers to salts that are or can be converted in plants, water or soil to a compound or salt that exhibits pesticidal activity or that can improve resistance of a plant to one or more abiotic stress. The“agriculturally acceptable salt” can be an agriculturally acceptable cation or agriculturally acceptable anion. Non-limiting examples of agriculturally acceptable cations can include cations derived from alkali or alkaline earth metals and cations derived from ammonia and amines. For example, agriculturally acceptable cations can include sodium, potassium, magnesium, alkylammonium and ammonium cations. Non-limiting examples of agriculturally acceptable anions can include halide, phosphate, alkylsulfate and carboxylate anions. For example, agriculturally acceptable anions can include chloride, bromide, methylsulfate, ethylsulfate, acetate, lactate, dimethyl phosphate or polyalkoxylated phosphate anions.
[043] The term“optionally substituted”, as used herein in reference to a particular moiety of the compounds of the present description, means a moiety wherein all substituents are hydrogen or wherein one or more of the hydrogens of the moiety can be replaced by substituents such as those listed under the definition of the term“substituted” or as otherwise indicated.
[044] It will be understood that all enantiomers, diastereomers, and racemic mixtures, tautomers, polymorphs, and pseudopolymorphs of compounds within the scope of the formulae and compositions described herein and their agriculturally acceptable salts thereof, are embraced by the present description. All mixtures of such enantiomers and diastereomers are also within the scope of the present description.
[045] A compound of the present description and its agriculturally acceptable salts may exist as different polymorphs or pseudopolymorphs. As used herein, crystalline polymorphism means the ability of a crystalline compound to exist in different crystal structures. The crystalline polymorphism may result from differences in crystal packing (packing polymorphism) or differences in packing between different conformers of the same molecule (conformational polymorphism). As used herein, crystalline pseudopolymorphism means the ability of a hydrate or solvate of a compound to exist in different crystal structures. Pseudopolymorphs of the compounds of the present description may exist due to differences in crystal packing (packing pseudopolymorphism) or due to differences in packing between different conformers of the same molecule (conformational pseudopolymorphism). The description and depiction of the compounds of the present description is intended to include all polymorphs and pseudopolymorphs of the compounds and their agriculturally acceptable salts.
[046] A compound of the present description and its agriculturally acceptable salts may also exist as an amorphous solid. As used herein, an amorphous solid is a solid in which there is no long-range order of the positions of the atoms in the solid. The description and depiction of the compounds of the present description is intended to include all amorphous forms of the compounds and their agriculturally acceptable salts.
[047] The modifier“about” used in connection with a quantity is inclusive of the stated value and has the meaning dictated by the context. For example, the modifier“about” can include the degree of error associated with the measurement of the quantity.
[048] For agricultural use (i.e., for application to plants), salts of the compounds of the present description are agriculturally acceptable salts. However, salts which are not agriculturally acceptable can also find use, for example, in the preparation or purification of an agriculturally acceptable compound. All salts, whether or not they are agriculturally acceptable salts, are therefore to be understood as within the scope of the present description.
[049] It will be understood that the compounds described herein can be in their un-ionized, ionized, as well as zwitterionic form, and in combinations with various amounts of water (e.g., stoichiometric amounts of water) such as in hydrates.
[050] Whenever a compound described herein is substituted with more than one of the same designated group, e.g.,“R1” or“R2”, then it will be understood that the groups may be the same or different, i.e., each group is independently selected. For example, in the expression“Si(OR7)3 with each R7 being independently alkyl or aryl”, it is understood that each R7 can independently be selected from alkyl groups and aryl groups. Si(OR7)3 therefore includes both symmetrical groups where all three R7 are the same and asymmetrical groups where at least one R7 group is different from the other two R7 groups, or where each R7 group is different. It is also understood that this applies to all Rq or Zq groups defined herein (e.g., q being selected from 1 to 17, from a to f or from A to C). A group“Z1” will be understood to be necessarily the same as another group“Z2” only when it is explicitly stated that“Z1 = Z2”.
[051] The compounds described herein can also exist as tautomeric forms in certain cases. Although only one delocalized resonance structure will typically be depicted, all such forms are contemplated within the scope of the present description. For example, various tautomers can exist for the tetrapyrole ring systems described herein, and all their possible tautomeric forms are within the scope of the present description.
[052] The term“growing medium”, as used herein, refers to any soil (of any composition) or soil-free (e.g., hydroponic) medium that is suitable for growing and cultivating a plant. The growing medium can further include any naturally occurring and/or synthetic substance(s) that are suitable for growing and cultivating the plant. The phrase“any surface of the growing medium” or“a surface of the growing medium”, as used herein, refers to a surface that is directly exposed to natural and/or simulated light and/or weather.
[053] The term“applying”, as used herein, refers to contacting a surface of the growing medium with at least one compound of the present description (e.g., combinations, compositions, solutions, emulsions including at least one compound of the present description), by any means known in the art (e.g., pouring, root bathing, soil drenching, drip irrigation, etc.), or contacting an area that is beneath the surface of the growing medium with at least one compound of the present description (e.g., by soil injection), or any combination thereof, or directly contacting the plant with at least one compound of the present description (e.g., spraying).
[054] The term“crop plant”, as used herein, refers to a non-woody plant, which is grown, tended to, and harvested in a cycle of one year or less as source of foodstuffs and/or energy. Non-limiting examples of crop plants include sugar cane, wheat, rice, corn (maize), potatoes, sugar beets, barley, sweet potatoes, cassava, soybeans, tomatoes, and legumes (beans and peas). The crop plant can be a monocot or a dicot. [055] The term“woody plant”, as used herein, refers to a woody perennial plant having a single stem or trunk, and bearing lateral branches at some distance from the ground (e.g., a tree). The woody plant can be a deciduous tree, an evergreen tree (e.g., a coniferous) or a shrub. Non-limiting examples of woody plants include maple trees, citrus trees, apple trees, pear trees, oak trees, ash trees, pine trees, and spruce trees.
[056] The term“turf grass”, as used herein, refers to a cultivated grass that provides groundcover, for example a turf or lawn that is periodically cut or mowed to maintain a consistent height. Grasses belong to the Poaceae family, which is subdivided into six subfamilies, three of which include common turf grasses: the Festucoideae subfamily of cool- season turf grasses; and the Panicoideae and Eragrostoideae subfamiles of warm-season turf grasses. A limited number of species are in widespread use as turf grasses, generally meeting the criteria of forming uniform soil coverage and tolerating mowing and traffic. In general, turf grasses have a compressed crown that facilitates mowing without cutting off the growing point. In the present context, the term "turf grass" includes areas in which one or more grass species are cultivated to form relatively uniform soil coverage, including blends that are a combination of different cultivars of the same species, or mixtures that are a combination of different species and/or cultivars.
[057] Non-limiting examples of turf grasses include: bluegrasses (e.g., Kentucky bluegrass), bentgrasses (e.g., creeping bentgrass), Redtop, fescues (e.g., red fescue), ryegrasses (e.g., annual ryegrass), wheatgrasses (e.g., crested wheatgrass), beachgrass, Brome grasses (e.g., Arizona Brome), cattails (e.g., sand cattail), Alkaligrass ( Puccinellia distans), crested dog's-tail ( Cynosurus cristatus), bermudagrass ( Cynodon spp. such as Cynodon dactylon), hybrid bermudagrass (e.g.,tifdwarf bermudagrass), Zoysiagrasses (e.g., Zoysia japonica ), St. Augustinegrass (e.g., Bitter Blue St. Augustinegrass), Centipedegrass ( Eremochloa ophiuroides), Carpetgrass ( Axonopus fissifolius), Bahiagrass ( Paspalum notatum), Kikuyugrass ( Pennisetum clandestinum), Buffalograss ( Buchloe dactyloids), Seashore paspalum ( Paspalum vaginatum), Blue Grama ( Bouteloua gracilis), Black Grama ( Bouteloua eriopoda ), Sideoats Grama ( Bouteloua curtipendula), Sporobolus spp. (e.g., Alkali Sacaton), Sand Dropseed ( Sporobolus cryptandrus) , Prairie Dropseed ( Sporobolus heterolepis), Hordeum spp. (e.g., California Barley), Common Barley, Meadow Barley, Alopecurus spp. (e.g., Creeping Foxtail and Meadow Foxtail), Stipa spp. (e.g., Needle & Thread), Elymus spp. (e.g., Blue Wildrye), Buffelgrass (Cenchrus ciliaris), Big Quaking Grass (Briza maxima), Big Bluestem ( Andropogon gerardii), Little Bluestem ( Schizachyruim scoparium), Sand Bluestem ( Andropogon hallii), Deergrass ( Muhlenbergia rigens), Eastern Gamagrass ( Tripsacum dactyloides), Galleta ( Hilaria jamesii), Tufted Hairgrass ( Deschampsia caespitosa ), Indian Rice Grass ( Oryzopsis hymenoides), Indian Grass ( Sorghastrum nutans), Sand Lovegrass ( Eragrostis trichodes)·, Weeping Lovegrass ( Eragrostis curvula), California Melic ( Melica californica), Prairie Junegrass ( Koeleria pyramidata), Prairie Sandreed ( Calamovilfa longifolia), Redtop ( Agrostis alba), Reed Canarygrass ( Phalaris arundinacea), Sloughgrass ( Spartina pectinata), Green Sprangletop ( Leptochloa dubia), Bottlebush Squirreltail ( Sitanion hystrix), Panicum Switchgrass ( virgatum ), and Purple Threeawn ( Aristida purpurea).
[058] The phrase“promoting the health of a plant”, as used herein, includes at least one of controlling a disease, condition, or injury caused by a pest of a plant and increasing abiotic stress resistance or tolerance in a plant. In other words, the phrase“promoting the health of a plant” includes at least one of“controlling infection of a plant by one or more biotic agent”, “controlling infestation of a plant by one or more insect” and“increasing resistance of a plant to one or more abiotic stress”.
[059] The phrase“controlling infection of a plant by a biotic agent”, as used herein, means to diminish, ameliorate, or stabilize the infection and/or any other existing unwanted condition or side effect that is caused by the association of a microbial pathogen or infestation of an insect on the plant. The microbial pathogen can include fungi, bacteria (gram positive or gram negative), viruses, viroids, virus-like organisms, phytoplasma, etc.
[060] The term “abiotic stress”, as used herein, refers to environmental conditions that negatively impact growth, development, yield and yield quality of crop and other plants below optimum levels. Non-limiting examples of abiotic stresses include, for example: photooxidative conditions, drought (water deficit), excessive watering (flooding, and submergence), extreme temperatures (chilling, freezing and heat), extreme levels of light (high and low), radiation (UV-B and UV-A), salinity due to excessive Na+ (sodicity), chemical factors (e.g., pH), mineral (metal and metalloid) toxicity, deficiency or excess of essential nutrients, gaseous pollutants (ozone, sulfur dioxide), wind, mechanical factors, and other stressors.
[061] As used herein, the term“increasing stress resistance” (and the like) refers to an increase in the ability of a plant to survive or thrive in stress conditions. Enhanced resistance or tolerance can be specific for a particular stressor, e.g., drought, excess water, nutrient deficiency, salt, cold, shade or heat, or multiple stressors. In some scenarios, increased resistance to one or more abiotic stresses can be exemplified by the reduction in degradation of quality of the plant, as compared to an untreated plant subjected to the same stress. In other scenarios, increased resistance to one or more abiotic stress can be exemplified by maintained or improved plant quality, as compared to an untreated plant subjected to the same stress.
Photosensitizer compounds
[062] As discussed above, photosensitizer compounds can be used to enable photodynamic inhibition of biotic agents (i.e., microbial pathogens and/or insects) that are present on plants. The photosensitizer compounds react to light by generating reactive oxygen species (ROS).
[063] Depending on the type of ROS generated, photosensitizers can be classified into two classes, namely Type I photosensitizers and Type II photosensitizers. On the one hand, Type I photosensitizers form short lived free radicals through electron abstraction or transfer from a substrate when excited at an appropriate wavelength in the presence of oxygen. On the other hand, Type II photosensitizers form a highly reactive oxygen state known as“singlet oxygen”, also referred to herein as“reactive singlet oxygen species”. Singlet oxygen species are generally relatively long lived and can have a large radius of action.
[064] It should be understood that the photosensitizer compound can be metallated or non- metallated. When metallated, as can be the case for various nitrogen-bearing macrocyclic compounds that are complexed with a metal, the metal can be selected to generate either a Type I or a Type II photosensitizer in response to light exposure. For example, when porphyrin photosensitizer compounds are metallated with copper, the ROS that are generated are typically Type I photosensitizers. When the same porphyrin photosensitizer compounds are metallated with magnesium, the ROS that are generated are typically Type II photosensitizers. Both Type I and Type II photosensitizers can be used to enable photodynamic inhibition of biotic agents that are present on plants or to protect a plant from abiotic stress.
[065] It should be understood that the term“singlet oxygen photosensitizer”, as used herein, refers to a compound that produces reactive singlet oxygen species when excited by light. In other words, the term“singlet oxygen photosensitizer” refers to a photosensitizer in which the Type II process defined above is dominant compared to the Type I process.
[066] Protoporphyrin IX (PP IX) is an organic compound, which is one of the most common porphyrins in nature. PP IX is a deeply colored pigment that is not very soluble even in basic water. PP IX is encountered in nature in the form of its iron complexes. When complexed with ferrous iron, the molecule is called heme. Other iron complexes have also been synthesized, for example with Fe(lll) or Fe(IV). PP IX is a largely planar tetrapyrrole having a 20-carbon atom macrocyclic ring, each pyrrole being linked to two other pyrroles of the macrocyclic ring by a one-carbon bridge. It will be understood that by“tetrapyrrole”, it is meant four pyrrole like rings. As used herein, a“pyrrole-like” ring is a five-atom ring with four carbon atoms and one nitrogen atom. In the depiction of PP IX below, the carbons of the macrocyclic ring are numbered from 1 to 20. In the chemical structure of PP IX, two carboxylic acid-bearing moieties are provided at the C13 (CH2CH2COOH) and C17 (CH2CH2COOH) positions.
Figure imgf000026_0001
[067] The compounds of the present description include photosensitizer compounds based on or similar to the PP IX scaffold above, that are of general Formula I represented below, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof. In what follows, the term“photosensitizer compound” refers to one or more compounds of Formula I. In other words, the term“photosensitizer compound” can refer to one compound of Formula I or to a combination or mixture of two or more compounds of Formula I.
[068] In one aspect, there is provided a compound of Formula I, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein:
Z1 and Z2 are each independently OR1 or NR2R3;
each R1, R2 and R3 is independently H, alkyl, substituted alkyl, aryl, substituted aryl, alkenyl, substituted alkenyl, alkynyl, or substituted alkynyl, wherein:
if Z1 and Z2 are both OR1 then at least one R1 is not H,
if Z1 and Z2 are both NR2R3 then at least one R3 is not H, and
if one of Z1 and Z2 is OR1 and the other one of Z1 and Z2 is N R2R3, then at least one of R1 and R3 is not H;
each Ra, RB, Rc, Rd, Re and Rf is, independently, H, alkyl, substituted alkyl, aryl, substituted aryl, alkenyl, substituted alkenyl, alkynyl or substituted alkynyl;
is a single bond or a double bond;
====== is a single bond or a double bond; and
M is 2H or a metal species,
wherein the substituted alkyl, substituted aryl, substituted alkenyl and substituted alkynyl groups are, independently, substituted with one or more -X, -RB, -O , =O, -ORB, -SRB, -S , -NRB2, Si(Rc)3, -N+RB 3, -NRB-(Alk)-NRB 2, -NRB-(Alk)-N+RB 3, -NRB-(Alk)-ORB, -NRB-(Alk)-OP(=O)(ORB)(O ), -NRB-(Alk)-OP(=O)(ORB)2, -NRB-(Alk)-Si(Rc)3, -NRB-(Alk)-SRB, -O-(Alk)-NRB 2, -O-(Alk)-N+RB 3, -O-(Alk)-ORB, -O-(Alk)-OP(=O)(ORB)(O ), -O-(Alk)-OP(=O)(ORB)2, -O-(Alk)-Si(Rc)3, -O-(Alk)-SRB, =NRB, -CX3, -CN, -OCN, -SON, -N=C=O, -NCS, -NO, -NO2, =N2, -N3, -NHC(=O)RB, -OC(=O)RB, -NHC(=O)NRB 2, -S(=O)2-, -S(=O)2OH, -S(=O)2RB, -OS(=O)2ORB, -S(=O)2NRB 2, -S(=O)RB, -OP(=O)(ORB)(O ), -OP(=O)(ORB)2, -P(=O)(ORB)2, -P(=O)(O-)2, -P(=O)(OH)2, -P(O)(ORB)(O-), -C(=O)RB, -C(=O)X, -C(S)RB, -C(O)ORB, -C(O)O-, -C(S)ORB, -C(O)SRB, -C(S)SRB, -C(O)NRB 2, -C(S)NRb2 or -C(=NRB)NRB 2;
each X is independently a halogen: F, Cl, Br or I;
each RB is independently H, alkyl, aryl, arylalkyl, a heterocycle, an alkyloxy group such as poly(ethyleneoxy), PEG or poly(methyleneoxy), a capped poly(ethyleneoxy), capped PEG or capped polymethyleneoxy, or a protecting group;
the capped poly(ethyleneoxy), capped PEG and capped poly(methyleneoxy) groups being each independently capped with alkyl, aryl, arylalkyl, alkenyl, alkynyl, CO(alkyl), CO(aryl), CO(arylalkyl), CO(alkenyl) or CO(alkynyl);
each Rc is independently alkyl, aryl, arylalkyl, O(alkyl), O(aryl), O(arylalkyl), or O(tri- substituted silyl);
each tri-substituted silyl is independently substituted with three functional groups selected from alkyl, alkenyl, alkynyl, aryl and arylalkyl; and
each Aik is independently alkylene, alkenylene, or alkynylene.
[069] In some implementations, the compound of Formula I is such that:
one of Z1 and Z2 is OR1; and
the other one of Z1 and Z2 is NR2R3, NR2-(CH2)n-NR4R5, NR2-(CH2)n-N+R4R5R6 Y-,
Figure imgf000028_0001
or
Z1 is NR2R3, N R2-(CH2)n- N R4R5, NR2-(CH2)n-N+R4R5R6 Y-, NR2-(CH2)n-O(PO3H)- W+, NR2-(CH2)n-Si(R7)3, NR2-(CH2)n-SR8 NR2-(CH2)n-NR4-(CH2)p-NR9R10,
NR2-(CH2)n-NR4-(CH2)p-N+R9R10R11 Y-, NR2-(CH2)n-NR4-(CH2)p-O(PO3H)- W+,
N R2- (C H2) n- N R4- (C H2) p-Si ( R7)3, NR2-(CH2)n-NR4-(CH2)p-SR8, O(CH2)n-NR4R5,
O(CH2)n-N+R4R5R6 Y-, O(CH2)n-O(PO3H)- W+, O(CH2)n-Si(R7)3, O(CH2)n-SR8 ,
O(CH2)n-NR4-(CH2)p-NR9R1°, O(CH2)n-NR4-(CH2)p-N+R9R10R11 Y-,
O(CH2)n-NR4-(CH2)p-O(PO3H)- VY or O(CH2)n-NR4-(CH2)p-Si(R7)3; and
Z2 = Z1 ;
each R1 and R2 is, independently, H, alkyl, substituted alkyl, aryl, substituted aryl, alkenyl, substituted alkenyl, alkynyl or substituted alkynyl; R3 is alkyl, substituted alkyl, aryl, substituted aryl, alkenyl, substituted alkenyl, alkynyl or substituted alkynyl;
each R4, R6, R8, R9, R10 and R11 is, independently, H, alkyl, substituted alkyl, aryl, substituted aryl, alkenyl, substituted alkenyl, alkynyl, substituted alkynyl or -(CH2)q- (CH2CH2O)m-R13;
R5 is alkyl, substituted alkyl, aryl, substituted aryl, alkenyl, substituted alkenyl, alkynyl, substituted alkynyl or -(CH2)q-(CH2CH2O)m-R13;
R7 is alkyl, O(alkyl) or O(tri-substituted silyl);
R13 is H, alkyl, substituted alkyl, aryl, substituted aryl, alkenyl, substituted alkenyl, alkynyl, substituted alkynyl, CO(alkyl), CO(substituted alkyl), CO(alkenyl), CO(substituted alkenyl), CO(alkynyl) or CO(substituted alkynyl);
W+ is an agriculturally acceptable cation;
Y- is an agriculturally acceptable anion;
n is an integer selected from 1 to 16;
p is an integer selected from 1 to 16;
m is an integer selected from 1 to 100;
q is an integer selected from 0 to 16;
each Ra, RB, Rc, Rd, Re and Rf is, independently, H, alkyl, substituted alkyl, aryl, substituted aryl, alkenyl, substituted alkenyl, alkynyl or substituted alkynyl;
is a single bond or a double bond;
====== is a single bond or a double bond; and
M is 2H or a metal species,
wherein each substituted alkyl, substituted aryl, substituted alkenyl and substituted alkynyl groups are, independently, substituted with one or more OH, F, Cl, Br, I, CN and N3.
[070] In some implementations, Z1 = Z2 = NR2R3. In other implementations, Z1 is NR2R3 and Z2 is OH, or Z1 is OH and Z2 is NR2R3. R3 can for example be alkyl or substituted alkyl.
[071] In some implementations, is a double bond and/or ====== is a double bond.
More specifically: in some scenarios, is a double bond and ====== is a double bond.
In other scenarios, is a double bond and ====== is a single bond. In yet other scenarios, is a single bond and ====== is a double bond. In yet other scenarios, is a single bond and ====== is a single bond.
[072] In some implementations, each Ra, RB, Rc, Rd, Re and Rf is, independently, alkyl or alkenyl. In a non-limiting example, Ra, Rc, Re and Rf are methyl while RB and Rd are vinyl. [073] In some implementations, M is 2H. In some implementations, M is a metal species selected from the group consisting of Mg, Zn, Pd, Sn, Al, Pt, Si, Ge, Ga, In, Cu, Co, Fe and Mn. It should be understood that when a metal species is mentioned without its degree of oxidation, all suitable oxidation states of the metal species are to be considered, as would be understood by a person skilled in the art. In other implementations, M is a metal species selected from the group consisting of Mg(ll), Zn(ll), Pd(ll), Sn(IV), Al(lll), Pt(ll), Si(IV), Ge(IV), Ga(lll) and In(lll). In yet other implementations, M is a metal species selected from the group consisting of Cu(ll), Co(ll), Fe(ll) and Mn(ll). In yet other implementations, M is a metal species selected from the group consisting of Cu(ll), Co(lll), Fe(ll l) and Mn(lll).
[074] In some implementations, each R1, R2, R4, R6, R8, R9, R10 and R11 is, independently, H, alkyl or substituted alkyl. In some implementations, each R3 and R5 is, independently, alkyl or substituted alkyl. In some implementations, R13 is H, alkyl, substituted alkyl, CO(alkyl) or CO(substituted alkyl).
[075] In some implementations, the compound of Formula I is selected such that at least one of the following is true: R1 is H, R2 is H, R3 is alkyl, R4 is H or alkyl, R5 is alkyl, R6 is alkyl, R7 is O(tri-substituted silyl), R8 is H or alkyl, R9 is alkyl, R10 is alkyl, R11 is alkyl and R13 is H, alkyl, alkenyl, CO(alkyl) or CO(alkenyl).
[076] In some implementations, W+ is selected from the group consisting of sodium, potassium, magnesium and ammonium cations. In some implementations, Y- is selected from the group consisting of chloride, bromide, phosphate, dimethylphosphate, methylsulfate, ethylsulfate, acetate and lactate.
[077] In some implementations, n is an integer selected from 1 to 16, or from 1 to 12, or from 1 to 8, or from 1 to 6, or from 1 to 4, or from 2 to 4. Similarly, in some implementations, p is an integer selected from 1 to 16, or from 1 to 12, or from 1 to 8, or from 1 to 6, or from 1 to 4, or from 2 to 4. Regarding the PEG moieties, m is an integer that can be selected from 1 to 100, or from 1 to 80, or from 1 to 60, or from 1 to 50, or from 1 to 30, or from 1 to 20, or from 1 to 10, or from 5 to 30, or from 5 to 20, or from 5 to 10. Still regarding PEG moieties, q is an integer that can be selected from 0 to 16, or from 0 to 8, or from 0 to 4, or from 0 to 2. In some implementations, q = 1. In other implementations, 1 = 0.
[078] In some implementations, Z1 is NR2R3, NR2-(CH2)n-NR4R5, NR2-(CH2)n-N+R4R5R6 Y-, NR2-(CH2)n-O(PO3H) W\ NR2-(CH2)n-Si(R7)3, NR2-(CH2)n-SR8 NR2-(CH2)n-NR4-(CH2)p-NR9R10, NR2-(CH2)n-NR4-(CH2)p-N+R9R10R11 Y-,
NR2-(CH2)n-NR4-(CH2)p-O(PO3H)-W+, NR2-(CH2)n-NR4-(CH2)p-Si(R7)3,
NR2-(CH2)n-NR4-(CH2)p-SR8, O(CH2)n-NR4R5, O(CH2)n-N+R4R5R6 Y-,
O(CH2)n--O(PO3H)- W+, O(CH2)n-Si(R7)3, O(CH2)n-SR8 O(CH2)n-NR4-(CH2)p-NR9R1°, O(CH2)n-NR4-(CH2)p-N+R9R10R11 Y-, O(CH2)n-NR4-(CH2)p-O(PO3H)- W+ or
O(CH2)n-NR4-(CH2)p-Si(R7)3; and Z2 = Z1.
[079] In some implementations, one of Z1 and Z2 is NR2R3, NR2-(CH2)n-NR4R5, NR2- (CH2)n-N+R4R5R6 Y , NR2-(CH2)n-O(PO3H)- W\ NR2-(CH2)n-Si(R7)3, NR2-(CH2)n-SR8 or NR2-(CH2)n-NR4-(CH2)p-NR9R10; and the other one of Z1 and Z2 is OR1; or Z1 is NR2R3, NR2-(CH2)n-NR4R5, NR2-(CH2)n-N+R4R5R6 Y , NR2-(CH2)n-O(PO3H)- W+, NR2-(CH2)n-Si(R7)3, NR2-(CH2)n-SR8 or NR2-(CH2)n-NR4-(CH2)p-NR9R10; and Z2 = Z1.
[080] In some implementations, one of Z1 and Z2 is NR2R3, NR2-(CH2)n-NR4R5, NR2- (CH2)n-N+R4R5R6 Y , NR2-(CH2)n-O(PO3H)- W\ NR2-(CH2)n-Si(R7)3, NR2-(CH2)n-SR8 or NR2-(CH2)n-NR4-(CH2)p-NR9R10; and the other one of Z1 and Z2 is OR1.
[081] In some implementations, Z1 is NR2R3, NR2-(CH2)n-NR4R5, NR2-(CH2)n-N+R4R5R6 Y-,
Figure imgf000031_0001
[082] In another aspect, there is provided a compound of Formula I-B1 :
Figure imgf000031_0002
or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, for use in promoting the health of a plant, wherein:
one of Z1 and Z2 is NR2R3; and the other one of Z1 and Z2 is OR1;
or
Z1 = NR2R3; and
Z2 = Z1 ;
each R1 and R2 is, independently, H, alkyl or substituted alkyl;
R3 is alkyl or substituted alkyl;
each Ra, RB, Rc, Rd, Re and Rf is, independently, H, alkyl, substituted alkyl, alkenyl, substituted alkenyl, alkynyl or substituted alkynyl; and
M is 2H or a metal species,
wherein the substituted alkyl, substituted alkenyl and substituted alkynyl groups are, independently, substituted with one or more OH, F, Cl, Br, I, CN and N3.
[083] In some implementations, R1 is H, R2 is H and/or R3 is alkyl. R3 can for example be a (Ci-Ci2)alkyl, a (C1-C8)alkyl or a (C1-C4)alkyl. In some implementations, one of Z1 and Z2 is NR2R3; and the other one of Z1 and Z2 is OR1. In other implementations, Z1 = NR2R3; and Z2 = Z1.
[084] In some implementations, the compound of Formula I-B1 is:
Figure imgf000032_0001
or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof.
[085] In some implementations, the compound of Formula I-B1 is:
Figure imgf000034_0001
or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof. [086] In some implementations, the compound of Formula I-B1 is:
Figure imgf000036_0001
or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof.
[087] In another aspect, there is provided a compound of Formula I-B1 :
Figure imgf000037_0001
Formula I-B1 or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, for use in promoting the health of a plant, wherein:
one of Z1 and Z2 is NR2-(CH2)n-NR4R5 or O-(CH2)n-NR4R5; and
the other one of Z1 and Z2 is OR1;
or
Z1 = NR2-(CH2)n-NR4R5 or O-(CH2)n-NR4R5; and
Z2 = Z1 ;
R5 is alkyl, substituted alkyl or -(CH2)p-NR9R10;
each R1, R2, R4, R9 and R10 is, independently, H, alkyl or substituted alkyl;
n is an integer selected from 1 to 16;
p is an integer selected from 1 to 16;
each Ra, RB, Rc, Rd, Re and Rf is, independently, H, alkyl, substituted alkyl, alkenyl, substituted alkenyl, alkynyl or substituted alkynyl; and
M is 2H or a metal species,
wherein the substituted alkyl, substituted alkenyl and substituted alkynyl groups are, independently, substituted with one or more OH, F, Cl, Br, I, CN and N3.
[088] In some implementations, R1 is H, R2 is H and/or R4 is H or alkyl. In some
implementations, R4 is H and R5 is alkyl. In some implementations, R4 and R5 are alkyl. R4 and/or R5 can for example each independently be a (C1-C12)alkyl, a (C1-C8)alkyl or a (C1- C4)alkyl. In some implementations, R5 is -(CH2)P-NR9R10. In some implementations, R9 and R10 are alkyl, or R9 is H and R10 is alkyl. R9 and/or R10 can for example each independently be a (C1-C12)alkyl, a (C1-C8)alkyl or a ( C1-C4)alkyl.
[089] In some implementations, n is an integer selected from 1 to 16, or from 1 to 12, or from 1 to 8, or from 1 to 6, or from 1 to 4, or from 2 to 4. In some implementations, p is an integer selected from 1 to 16, or from 1 to 12, or from 1 to 8, or from 1 to 6, or from 1 to 4, or from 2 to 4.
[090] In some implementations, one of Z1 and Z2 is NR2-(CH2)n-NR4R5; and the other one of Z1 and Z2 is OR1. In other implementations, Z1 = NR2-(CH2)n-NR4R5; and Z2 = Z1. [091] In some implementations, the compound of Formula I-B1 is:
Figure imgf000039_0001
or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof. [092] In some implementations, the compound of Formula I-B1 is:
Figure imgf000040_0001
or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof. [093] In some implementations, the compound of Formula I-B1 is:
Figure imgf000041_0001
or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof.
[094] In another aspect, there is provided a compound of Formula I-B1 :
or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, for use in promoting the health of a plant, wherein:
one of Z1 and Z2 is NR2-(CH2)n-Si(R7)3, O-(CH2)n-Si(R7)3, NR2-(CH2)n-SR8 or O- (CH2)n-SR8; and
the other one of Z1 and Z2 is OR1;
or
Z1 = NR2-(CH2)n-Si(R7)3, O-(CH2)n-Si(R7)3, NR2-(CH2)n-SR8 or O-(CH2)n-SR8; and Z2 = Z1 ;
each R1 and R2 is, independently, H, alkyl or substituted alkyl;
R7 is alkyl, O(alkyl) or O(trisubstituted silyl);
R8 is H, alkyl, substituted alkyl or -(CH2)q-(CH2CH2O)m-R13;
R13 is H, alkyl, substituted alkyl, alkenyl, substituted alkenyl, alkynyl, substituted alkynyl, CO(alkyl), CO(substituted alkyl), CO(alkenyl), CO(substituted alkenyl), CO(alkynyl) or CO(substituted alkynyl);
n is an integer selected from 1 to 16;
m is an integer selected from 1 to 100;
q is an integer selected from 0 to 16;
each Ra, RB, Rc, Rd, Re and Rf is, independently, H, alkyl, substituted alkyl, alkenyl, substituted alkenyl, alkynyl or substituted alkynyl; and
M is 2H or a metal species,
wherein the substituted alkyl, substituted alkenyl and substituted alkynyl groups are, independently, substituted with one or more OH, F, Cl, Br, I, CN and N3. [095] In some implementations, R1 is H and/or R2 is H. In some implementations, R7 is alkyl, O(alkyl) or O(tri-substituted silyl). The alkyl groups for R1, R2 and R7 can each independently be a (Ci-Ci2)alkyl, a (C1-C8)alkyl or a (C1-C4)alkyl. In some implementations, R8 is -(CH2)q-(CH2CH2O)m-R13. R13 can be H and m can be an integer selected from 1 to 20. In some implementations, n is an integer selected from 1 to 16, or from 1 to 12, or from 1 to 8, or from 1 to 6, or from 1 to 4, or from 2 to 4. In some implementations, q is an integer selected from 0 to 16, or from 1 to 8, or from 0 to 4, or from 0 to 2. In some
implementations, q = 1. In other implementations, q = 0.
[096] In some implementations, one of Z1 and Z2 is NR2-(CH2)n-Si(R7)3, O-(CH2)n-Si(R7)3, N R2-(CH2)n-SR8 or O-(CH2)n-SR8; and the other one of Z1 and Z2 is OR1. In other implementations, Z1 = NR2-(CH2)n-Si(R7)3, O-(CH2)n-Si(R7)3, NR2-(CH2)n-SR8 or O-(CH2)n- SR8; and Z2 = Z1.
[097] In some implementations, the compound of Formula I-B1 is:
Figure imgf000043_0001
, or or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein m is an integer selected from 4 to 15.
[098] In some implementations, the compound of Formula I-B1 is:
Figure imgf000044_0001
or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof.
[099] In some implementations, the compound of Formula I-B1 is:
Figure imgf000045_0001
or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof.
[0100] In another aspect, there is provided a compound of Formula I-B1 :
Figure imgf000046_0001
or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, for use in promoting the health of a plant, wherein:
one of Z1 and Z2 is NR2-(CH2)n-OP=O(OH)2 or O-(CH2)n-OP=O(OH)2,
NR2-(CH2)n-OP=O(OH)O- W+ or O-(CH2)n-OP=O(OH)O- W+ ; and
the other one of Z1 and Z2 is OR1;
or
Z1 = NR2-(CH2)n-OP=O(OH)2 or O-(CH2)n-OP=O(OH)2,
Figure imgf000046_0002
each R1 and R2 is, independently, H, alkyl or substituted alkyl; n is an integer selected from 1 to 16;
W+ is an agriculturally acceptable cation;
each Ra, RB, Rc, Rd, Re and Rf is, independently, H, alkyl, substituted alkyl, alkenyl, substituted alkenyl, alkynyl or substituted alkynyl; and
M is 2H or a metal species,
wherein the substituted alkyl, substituted alkenyl and substituted alkynyl groups are, independently, substituted with one or more OH, F, Cl, Br, I, CN and N3.
[0101] In some implementations, R1 is H and/or R2 is H. In some implementations, n is an integer selected from 1 to 16, or from 1 to 12, or from 1 to 8, or from 1 to 6, or from 1 to 4, or from 2 to 4. W+ can be selected from the group consisting of sodium, potassium, magnesium and ammonium cations.
[0102] In some implementations, one of Z1 and Z2 is NR2-(CH2)n-OP=O(OH)2 or O-(CH2)n-OP=O(OH)2, NR2-(CH2)n-OP=O(OH)O- W+ or O-(CH2)n-OP=O(OH)O- W+; and the other one of Z1 and Z2 is OR1. In other implementations, Z1 = NR2-(CH2)n-OP=O(OH)2 or O-(CH2)n-OP=O(OH)2, NR2-(CH2)n-OP=O(OH)O- W+ or O-(CH2)n-OP=O(OH)O- W+ ; and Z2 = Z1.
[0103] In some implementations, the compound of Formula I-B1 is:
Figure imgf000048_0001
or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof.
[0104] In some implementations, the compound of Formula I-B1 is:
Figure imgf000049_0001
or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein W+ is a cation that can be selected from the group consisting of: of sodium, potassium, magnesium, ammonium and alkylammonium cations. For example, W+ can be an n-octylammonium cation.
[0105] In another aspect, there is provided a compound of Formula I-B1 :
Formula I-B1
or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, for use in promoting the health of a plant, wherein:
one of Z1 and Z2 is NR2-(CH2)n-NR4R5R6+ Y- or O-(CH2)n-NR4R5R6+ Y-; and the other one of Z1 and Z2 is OR1;
or
Z1 = N R2-(CH2)n- N R4R5R6+ Y- or O-(CH2)n-NR4R5R6+ Y-; and
Z2 = Z1 ;
each R1 and R2 is, independently, H, alkyl or substituted alkyl;
each R4, R5 and R6 is, independently, alkyl or substituted alkyl;
n is an integer selected from 1 to 16;
Y- is an agriculturally acceptable anion;
each Ra, RB, Rc, Rd, Re and Rf is, independently, H, alkyl, substituted alkyl, alkenyl, substituted alkenyl, alkynyl or substituted alkynyl; and
M is 2H or a metal species,
wherein the substituted alkyl, substituted alkenyl and substituted alkynyl groups are, independently, substituted with one or more OH, F, Cl, Br, I, CN and N3.
[0106] In some implementations, R1 is H and/or R2 is H. In some implementations, n is an integer selected from 1 to 16, or from 1 to 12, or from 1 to 8, or from 1 to 6, or from 1 to 4, or from 2 to 4. In some implementations, R4, R5 and R6 are alkyl and optionally R4 = R5 = R6. In some implementations, Y- is selected from the group consisting of chloride, bromide, phosphate, dimethylphosphate, methylsulfate, ethylsulfate, acetate and lactate. [0107] In some implementations, one of Z1 and Z2 is NR2-(CH2)n-NR4R5R6+ Y- or O-(CH2)n- NR4R5R6+ Y-; and the other one of Z1 and Z2 is OR1. In other implementations, Z1 = NR2- (CH2)n-NR4R5R6+ Y- or O-(CH2)n-NR4R5R6+ Y-; and Z2 = Z1.
[0108] In some implementations, the compound of Formula I-B1 is:
Figure imgf000051_0001
wherein Y- is an agriculturally acceptable anion that can be selected from the group consisting of: chloride, bromide, phosphate, dimethylphosphate, methylsulfate, ethylsulfate, acetate, citrate, tartrate and lactate.
[0109] In another aspect, there is provided a compound of Formula I-B1 :
or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, for use in promoting the health of a plant, wherein:
one of Z1 and Z2 is NR2-(CH2CH2O)m-R13 or O-(CH2CH2O)m-R13; and
the other one of Z1 and Z2 is OR1;
or
Z1 = NR2-(CH2CH2O)m-R13 or O-(CH2CH2O)m-R13; and
Z2 = Z1 ;
each R1 and R2 is, independently, H, alkyl or substituted alkyl;
R13 is H, alkyl, substituted alkyl, alkenyl, substituted alkenyl, alkynyl, substituted alkynyl, CO(alkyl), CO(substituted alkyl), CO(alkenyl), CO(substituted alkenyl), CO(alkynyl) or CO(substituted alkynyl);
m is an integer selected from 1 to 100;
each Ra, RB, Rc, Rd, Re and Rf is, independently, H, alkyl, substituted alkyl, alkenyl, substituted alkenyl, alkynyl or substituted alkynyl; and
M is 2H or a metal species,
wherein the substituted alkyl, substituted alkenyl and substituted alkynyl groups are, independently, substituted with one or more OH, F, Cl, Br, I, CN and N3.
[0110] In some implementations, R1 is H and/or R12 is H. In some implementations, m is an integer selected from 5 to 100, or from 5 to 80, or from 5 to 50, or from 5 to 20, or from 5 to 10. In some implementations, R13 is H, alkyl, alkenyl, CO(alkyl) or CO(alkenyl).
[0111] In some implementations, one of Z1 and Z2 is NR2-(CH2CH2O)m-R13 or O-(CH2CH2O)m- R13; and the other one of Z1 and Z2 is OR1. In other implementations, Z1 = NR2-(CH2CH2O)m- R13 or O-(CH2CH2O)m-R13; and Z2 = Z1. [0112] In some implementations, the compound of Formula I-B1 is:
Figure imgf000053_0001
or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof,
wherein m is an integer selected from 1 to 100; and
R14 is alkyl, alkenyl, alkynyl, substituted alkyl, substituted alkenyl or substituted alkynyl.
[0113] In some implementations, m is an integer selected from 5 to 20 and (CH2CH2O)mCOR14 is PEGeoo-oleate, PEG4oo-oleate, PEGeoo-allyl or PEG4oo-allyl.
[0114] In some implementations, R13 is H. In some implementations, (CH2CH2O)R13 is PEG6OO or PEG400·
[0115] In some implementations, the compound of Formula I-B1 is:
or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof. [0116] In yet another aspect of the present description, a compound of Formula I-B1 is provided:
Figure imgf000056_0001
or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, for use in promoting the health of a plant, wherein:
one of Z1 and Z2 is a natural amino acid attached to the compound by its amino group bonded to the alpha carbon; and
the other one of Z1 and Z2 is OR1;
or
Z1 is a natural amino acid attached to the compound by its amino group bonded to the alpha carbon; and
Z2 = Z1 ;
each R1 and R2 is, independently, H, alkyl or substituted alkyl;
each Ra, RB, Rc, Rd, Re and Rf is, independently, H, alkyl, substituted alkyl, alkenyl, substituted alkenyl, alkynyl or substituted alkynyl; and
M is 2H or a metal species,
wherein the substituted alkyl, substituted alkenyl and substituted alkynyl groups are, independently, substituted with one or more OH, F, Cl, Br, I, CN and N3.
[0117] In some implementations, one of Z1 and Z2 is a natural amino acid attached to the compound by its amino group bonded to the alpha carbon; and the other one of Z1 and Z2 is OR1. [0118] In other implementations, Z1 is a natural amino acid attached to the compound by its amino group bonded to the alpha carbon; and Z2 = Z1.
[0119] In some implementations, Z1 is one of the natural amino acids and Z2 is OH; Z2 is one of the natural amino acids and Z1 is OH; or Z1 is one of the natural amino acids and Z2 = Z1.
[0120] In some implementations, Z1 is Glycine, L-Alanine or L-Valine and Z2 is OH; Z2 is Glycine, L-Alanine or L-Valine and Z1 is OH; or Z1 is Glycine, L-Alanine or L-Valine and Z2 = Z1.
[0121] In some implementations, the compound of Formula I-B1 is:
Figure imgf000057_0001
or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof.
[0122] In some implementations, the compound of Formula I-B1 is:
Figure imgf000058_0001
or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof.
[0123] In some implementations, the compound of Formula I-B1 is: or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof.
[0124] In some implementations, the compound of Formula I-B1 is:
or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein R17 is the side chain of one of the twenty natural amino acids.
Synthesis of the photosensitizer compounds
[0125] In another aspect, there is provided a method of manufacture of the compounds described herein, comprising reacting one of the compounds of Formula II, or a salt thereof, with a corresponding amine or an alcohol.
[0126] For example, a compound of Formula II can first be reacted with a coupling agent (e.g., DCC, EDC etc.) before being reacted with an amine, as shown in the scheme below, to give a mixture of mono and bis substituted amide compounds.
Figure imgf000061_0001
Mono-2
[0127] In another example, the compound of Formula II can be esterified using esterification methods known in the art.
Figure imgf000061_0002
[0128] Examples of such reactions can be found in the Examples section. Chelating agent
[0129] In some implementations, the photosensitizer compound can be applied to a plant in combination with a chelating agent (also referred to herein as a permeabilizing agent). In some scenarios, the photosensitizer compound reacts to light by generating ROS, while the chelating agent can increase the overall impact of suppression of the growth of the microbial pathogen, for example by increasing the permeability of the outer membrane of the microbial pathogen to the photosensitizer. It should be understood that the term“chelating agent”, as used herein, refers generally to a compound that can form several chelating bonds to one or several metals or ions.
[0130] In some implementations, the chelating agent can include at least one carboxylic group, at least one hydroxyl group, at least one phenol group and/or at least one amino group or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof. In some implementations, the chelating agent can include an aminocarboxylic acid compound or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof. The aminocarboxylic acid or agriculturally acceptable salt thereof can include an amino polycarboxyl ic acid or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof. For example, the amino polycarboxyl ic acid can include two amino groups and two alkylcarboxyl groups bound to each amino group. The alkylcarboxyl groups can be methylcarboxyl groups.
[0131] In some implementations, the chelating agent is selected from the group consisting of: an aminopolycarboxylic acid, an aromatic or aliphatic carboxylic acid, an amino acid, a phosphonic acid, and a hydroxycarboxylic acid or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof.
[0132] In some implementations, the methods and compositions described herein include one or more aminopolycarboxylic acid chelating agents. Examples of aminopolycarboxylic acid chelating agents include, without limitation, ethylenediaminetetraacetic acid (EDTA), diethylenetriaminepentaacetic acid (DTPA), hydroxyethylenediaminetriacetic acid (HEDTA), and ethylenediaminedisuccinate (EDDS), cyclohexanediaminetetraacetic acid (CDTA), N-(2- hydroxyethyl)ethylenediaminetriacetic acid (EDTA-OH) glycol ether diaminetetraacetic acid (GEDTA), alanine diacetic acid (ADA), alkoyl ethylene diamine triacetic acids (e.g., lauroyl ethylene diamine triacetic acids (LED3A)), aspartic acid diacetic acid (ASDA), aspartic acid monoacetic acid, diamino cyclohexane tetraacetic acid (CDTA), 1 ,2- diaminopropanetetraacetic acid (DPTA-OH), l,3-diamino-2-propanoltetraacetic acid (DTPA), diethylene triamine pentam ethylene phosphonic acid (DTPMP), diglycolic acid, dipicolinic acid (DPA), ethanolamine diacetic acid, ethanol diglycine (EDG), ethylenediaminediglutaric acid (EDDG), ethylenediaminedi(hydroxyphenylacetic acid (EDDHA), ethylenediaminedipropionic acid (EDDP), ethylenediaminedisuccinate (EDDS), ethylenediaminemonosuccinic acid (EDMS), ethylenediaminetetraacetic acid (EDTA), ethylenediaminetetrapropionic acid (EDTP), and ethyleneglycolaminoethylestertetraacetic acid (EGTA) and agriculturally acceptable salts (for example, the sodium salts, calcium salts and/or potassium salts) thereof.
[0133] One non-limiting example of chelating agent is ethylenediaminetetraacetic acid (EDTA) or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof. The aminocarboxylate salt can for example be a sodium or calcium salt.
[0134] Another non-limiting example of chelating agent is polyaspartic acid or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof (i.e., a polyaspartate), such as sodium polyaspartate. The molecular weight of the polyaspartate salt can for example be between 2,000 and 3,000.
[0135] The chelating agent can thus be a polymeric compound, which can include aspartate units, carboxylic groups, and other features found in polyaspartates. The polyaspartate can be a co-polymer that has alpha and beta linkages, which may be in various proportions (e.g., 30% alpha, 70% beta, randomly distributed along the polymer chain). One non-limiting example of a sodium polyaspartate is Baypure® DS 100.
[0136] Other non-limiting examples of chelating agents include EDDS (ethylenediamine- N,N’-disuccinic acid), IDS (iminodisuccinic acid (N-1 ,2-dicarboxyethyl)-D,L-aspartic acid), isopropylamine, triethanolamine, triethylamine, ammonium hydroxide, tetrabutylammonium hydroxide, hexamine, GLDA (L-glutamic acid N,N-diacetic acid), or agriculturally acceptable salts thereof. The chelating agent can be metallated or non-metallated. In some implementations, IDS can be used as a tetrasodium salt of IDS (e.g., tetrasodium iminodisuccinate), which can be Baypure® CX100. In some implementations, EDDS can be used as a trisodium salt of EDDS. In some implementations, GLDA can be used as a tetrasodium salt of GLDA.
[0137] In some implementations, the chelating agent can include one or more amino acid chelating agents. Examples of amino acid chelating agents include, without limitation, alanine, arginine, asparagine, aspartic acid, glutamic acid, glutamine, glycine, histidine, isoleucine, leucine, lysine, methionine, proline, serine, threonine, tyrosine, valine, or salts (for example, the sodium salts, calcium salts and/or potassium salts) and combinations thereof. [0138] In some implementations, the chelating agent can include one or more aromatic or aliphatic carboxylic acid chelating agents. Examples of aromatic or aliphatic carboxylic acid chelating agents include, without limitation, oxalic acid, succinic acid, pyruvic acid malic, acid, malonic acid, salicylic acid, and anthranilic acid, and salts (for example, the sodium salts, calcium salts and/or potassium salts) thereof. In some implementations, the methods and compositions described herein include one or more polyphenol chelating agents. One non limiting example of a polyphenol chelating agent is tannins such as tannic acid.
[0139] In some implementations, the chelating agent can include one or more hydroxycarboxylic acid chelating agents. Examples of the hydroxycarboxylic acid type chelating agents include, without limitation, malic acid, citric acid, glycolic acid, heptonic acid, tartaric acid and salts (for example, the sodium salts, calcium salts and/or potassium salts) thereof.
[0140] It will be understood that the one or more chelating agents can be provided as the free acid, as an agriculturally acceptable salt, or as combinations thereof. In some implementations, each of one or more the chelating agent(s) is applied as the free acid. In other implementations, the chelating agent(s) can be applied as a salt. Exemplary salts include sodium salts, potassium salts, calcium salts, ammonium salts, amine salts, amide salts, and combinations thereof. In still other implementations, when more than one chelating agent is present, at least one of the chelating agents is applied as a free acid, and at least one of the chelating agents is applied as a salt.
Additives and adjuvants
[0141] In some implementations, the photosensitizer compound can be applied to a plant in combination with one or more agriculturally suitable adjuvants. Each of the one or more agriculturally suitable adjuvants can be independently selected from the group consisting of one or more activator adjuvants (e.g., one or more surfactants; e.g., one or more oil adjuvants, e.g., one or more penetrants) and one or more utility adjuvants (e.g., one or more wetting or spreading agents; one or more humectants; one or more emulsifiers; one or more drift control agents; one or more thickening agents; one or more deposition agents; one or more water conditioners; one or more buffers; one or more anti-foaming agents; one or more UV blockers; one or more antioxidants; one or more fertilizers, nutrients, and/or micronutrients; and/or one or more herbicide safeners). Exemplary adjuvants are provided in Hazen, J.L. Weed Technology 14: 773-784 (2000), which is incorporated by reference in its entirety. [0142] In some implementations, the photosensitizer compound can be applied to a plant in combination with oil. The oil can be selected from the group consisting of a mineral oil (e.g., paraffinic oil), a vegetable oil, an essential oil, and a mixture thereof. In some scenarios, combining the photosensitizer compound with an oil can improve solubility of the photosensitizer compound when in contact with the plant. The oil can be added with the photosensitizer compound, or separately, in the presence or absence of a carrier fluid such as water.
[0143] Non-limiting examples of vegetable oils include oils that contain medium chain triglycerides (MCT), or oil extracted from nuts. Other non-limiting examples of vegetable oils include coconut oil, canola oil, soybean oil, rapeseed oil, sunflower oil, safflower oil, peanut oil, cottonseed oil, palm oil, rice bran oil or mixtures thereof. Non-limiting examples of mineral oils include paraffinic oils, branched paraffinic oils, naphthenic oils, aromatic oils or mixtures thereof.
[0144] Non-limiting examples of paraffinic oils include various grades of poly-alpha-olefin (PAO). For example, the paraffinic oil can include HT60™, HT100™, High Flash Jet, LSRD™, and N65DW™. The paraffinic oil can include a paraffin having a number of carbon atoms ranging from about 12 to about 50, or from about 16 to 35. In some scenarios, the paraffin can have an average number of carbon atoms of 23. In some implementations, the oil can have a paraffin content of at least 80 wt%, or at least 90 wt%, or at least 99 wt%.
[0145] The photosensitizer compound and the oil can be added sequentially or simultaneously. When added simultaneously, the nitrogen-bearing macrocyclic compound and the oil can be added as part of the same composition or as part of two separate compositions. In some implementations, the nitrogen-bearing macrocyclic compound and the oil can be combined in an oil-in-water emulsion. That is, the combination can include the nitrogen-bearing macrocyclic compound combined with the oil and water so that the combination is formulated as an oil-in-water emulsion. The oil-in-water emulsion can also include other additives such as a chelating agent, a surfactant, or combinations thereof.
[0146] As used herein, the term“oil-in-water emulsion” refers to a mixture in which one of the oil (e.g., the paraffinic oil) and water is dispersed as droplets in the other (e.g., the water). In some implementations, an oil-in-water emulsion is prepared by a process that includes combining the paraffinic oil, water, and any other components and the paraffinic oil and applying shear until the emulsion is obtained. In other implementations, an oil-in-water emulsion is prepared by a process that includes combining the paraffinic oil, water, and any other components in the mixing tank and spraying through the nozzle of a spray gun.
[0147] In some implementations, the photosensitizer compound is part of a composition that includes a carrier fluid. A suitable carrier fluid can allow obtaining a stable solution, suspension and/or emulsion of the components of the composition in the carrier fluid. In some implementations, the carrier fluid is water. In other implementations, the carrier fluid is a mixture of water and other solvents or oils that are non-miscible or only partially soluble in water.
[0148] In some implementations, a combination of photosensitizer compound and oil can be used to inhibit growth of a microbial pathogen in a plant. The combination can be an oil-in- water emulsion, where the surfactant is selected such that the photosensitizer compound is maintained in dispersion in the oil-in-water emulsion for delivery to the plant.
[0149] The combination can include a surfactant (also referred to as an emulsifier). The surfactant can be selected from the group consisting of an ethoxylated alcohol, a polymeric surfactant, a fatty acid ester, a poly(ethylene glycol), an ethoxylated alkyl alcohol, a monoglyceride, an alkyl monoglyceride, an amphipathic glycoside, and a mixture thereof. For example, the fatty acid ester can be a sorbitan fatty acid ester. The surfactant can include a plant derived glycoside such as a saponin. The surfactant can be present as an adjuvant to aid coverage of plant foliage. The surfactant can be an acceptable polysorbate type surfactant (e.g., Tween 80), a nonionic surfactant blend (e.g., Altox™ 3273), or another suitable surfactant.
[0150] In some implementations, the poly(ethylene glycol) can include a poly(ethylene glycol) of Formula R15-O-(CH2CH2O)f-R16, wherein: each R15 and R16 is each, independently, H, alkyl, substituted alkyl, aryl, substituted aryl, CO(alkyl) or CO(substituted alkyl); and f is an integer selected from 1 to 100; wherein the substituted alkyl groups are, independently, substituted with one or more F, Cl, Br, I, hydroxy, alkenyl, CN and N3.
Compositions including a photosensitizer compound
[0151] It should also be understood that the photosensitizer compounds and the other agents (e.g., chelating agent, oil, surfactant, etc.) can be provided to a plant separately or together as part of the same composition. In some implementations, the components of the compositions can be packaged in a concentrated form, without carrier fluid, and the carrier fluid ( e.g ., water) can be added to form the composition directly by the operator that can then apply the composition to plants.
[0152] When the components are provided as part of a single composition, the composition can be provided to have certain concentrations and relative proportions of components. For example, the composition can have between about 100 nM and about 50 mM, between about 5 micromolar and about 10 mM, between about 1 micromolar and about 1000 micromolar, between about 5 micromolar and about 200 micromolar of the photosensitizer compound, between about 10 micromolar and about 150 micromolar of the nitrogen-bearing macrocyclic compound, between about 25 micromolar and about 100 micromolar of the nitrogen-bearing macrocyclic compound, or between about 50 micromolar and about 75 micromolar of the photosensitizer compound.
[0153] For example, and without being limiting, the composition can also include between about 2 micromolar and about 10,000 micromolar of the chelating agent, between about 5 micromolar and about 5,000 micromolar of the chelating agent, between about 10 micromolar and about 1 ,000 micromolar of the chelating agent, between about 25 micromolar and about 500 micromolar of the chelating agent, or between about 50 micromolar and about 100 micromolar of the chelating agent.
[0154] For example, and without being limiting, the relative proportion, by weight, of the nitrogen-bearing macrocyclic compound and the chelating agent in the composition can be between about 50: 1 and about 1 : 1000, between about 20: 1 and about 1 :500, between about 10:1 and about 1 : 100, or between about 1 : 1 and about 1 : 10.
[0155] For example, and without being limiting, the photosensitizer compound and the oil can be applied in a relative proportion, by weight, between about 50: 1 and about 1 : 1000, between about 20:1 and about 1 :500, between about 10: 1 and about 1 : 100, or between about 1 : 1 and about 1 : 10.
[0156] The composition including the photosensitizer compound can be applied to plants in various ways. For example, the composition can be prepared to include the photosensitizer compound, a chelating agent as well as a delivery fluid, such as water or a water-oil emulsion. The composition can be applied to the plant by spraying, misting, sprinkling, pouring, or any other suitable method. The anti-microbial composition can be applied to the foliage, roots and/or stem of the plant. Other additives can also be included in the anti-microbial composition, and other application methods can also be performed.
[0157] The plants on which the composition is applied can be outdoors or indoors ( e.g ., greenhouse) where they are exposed to natural sunlight, or in an indoor location where they are exposed to artificial light. The exposure to the incident light is provided such that the photosensitizer compound can generate ROS that, in turn, facilitate disruption of microbial growth.
[0158] In some implementations, the photosensitizer compound can be used to treat seeds or seedlings. In some scenarios, the treatment of seeds or seedlings can stimulate germination and growth, and/or can increase resistance of the plant to abiotic stresses. In some implementations, the seeds or seedlings can be treated with the photosensitizer compound prior to being planted into a growing medium. In some implementations, the seeds or seedlings can be treated with the photosensitizer compound after being planted into a growing medium.
[0159] The photosensitizer compound can be directly surface-coated onto the seeds, applied to seedlings roots or seedlings leafs (foliar application on seedlings). In some implementations, a solution or emulsion containing the photosensitizer compound can be directly sprayed onto the seeds or seedlings. In some implementations, the seeds or seedlings can be dipped into a solution or emulsion containing the photosensitizer compound. In some implementations, the root of the seedling can be dipped into a solution or emulsion containing the photosensitizer compound. In some implementations, the seeds can be placed into a container, and a solution containing the photosensitizer compound can be introduced into the container. The container can then be shaken for an appropriate period (e.g., between about 1 minute to several minutes) such that the solution contacts the seeds. The shaken seeds can then be dried (e.g., air dried) prior to being planted.
[0160] The photosensitizer compound can be applied once, twice, or more than twice to seeds or seedlings, using various modes of application. For example, the seeds can be treated after having been planted into a growing medium. In another example, the seeds and/or seedlings can be treated prior to having been planted and after having been planted (e.g., in furrow treatment and/or foliar application). In yet another example, the seed can be treated prior to having been planted and/or after having been planted, and the ensuing seedling can be further treated (e.g., root treatment and/or foliar treatment). Microbial pathogens
[0161] The microbial pathogens to which the composition including the photosensitizer compound can be applied include fungal and bacterial pathogens. In such case, the composition can be referred to as an“anti-microbial composition”.
[0162] The fungal pathogens to which the anti-microbial composition can be applied include Alternaria solani, which can infect plants such as tomatoes and potatoes; Botrytis cinerea, which can infect grapes, as well as soft fruits and bulb crops; or Sclerotinia homoeocarpa, which can commonly infect turfgrasses. Other fungal pathogens in the Alternaria, Botrytis or Sclerotinia genera can also receive application of the anti-microbial composition. The anti microbial composition can be applied to plants that are affected or susceptible to pathogens that cause various plant diseases, e.g., Colletotrichum, Fusarium, Puccinia, Erysiphaceae, Cercospora, Rhizoctonia, Bipolaris, Microdochium, Venturia inaequalis, Monilinia fructicola, Gymnosporangium juniperi-virginianae, Plasmodiophora brassicae, Ustilago zeae, Phytophthora, Pythium, Fusarium oxysporum, Phytophthora infestans, Taphrina deformans, Powdery Mildew, Phragmidium spp., or other fungal pathogens.
[0163] The bacterial pathogens to which the anti-microbial composition can be applied include gram-negative bacteria, such as Erwinia amylovara, or other bacterial pathogens in the genus Erwinia that can infect woody plants. E. amylovara causes fire blight on various plants, including pears, apples, and other Rosaceae crops. The anti-microbial composition can be applied to plants that are affected or susceptible to pathogens that cause various plant diseases, e.g., Pseudomonas, Xanthomonas, Agrobacterium, Curtobacterium, Streptomyces, E. Coli, Xylella fastidiosa (which causes Olive Quick Decline Syndrome (OQDS) disease), or other bacterial pathogens.
[0164] It is also noted that the anti-microbial compositions described herein can have various inhibitory effects on the microbial pathogens depending on the type of plant and pathogen as well as the state of microbial infection. While herein it is described that the anti-microbial composition can inhibit microbial pathogen growth on a plant, such expressions should not be limiting but should be understood to include suppression of microbial pathogens, prevention against microbial pathogens, killing of microbial pathogens or generally increase toxicity toward microbial pathogens. Abiotic stresses
[0165] As mentioned above, in some implementations, the photosensitizer compounds and compositions of the present description can be used to increase tolerance of plants to one or more abiotic stresses such as photooxidative conditions, drought (water deficit), excessive watering (flooding, and submergence), extreme temperatures (chilling, freezing and heat), extreme levels of light (high and low), radiation (UV-B and UV-A), salinity due to excessive Na+ (sodicity), chemical factors (e.g., pH), mineral (metal and metalloid) toxicity, deficiency or excess of essential nutrients, gaseous pollutants (ozone, sulfur dioxide), wind, mechanical factors, and other stressors.
Cold hardiness
[0166] When the abiotic stress is cold stress, application of the photosensitizer compound, alone or in combination with additives such as an oil, a surfactant and/or a chelating agent, can improve cold hardiness of the plant. That is, application of the photosensitizer compound can allow the plant to withstand temperature conditions that are colder than would typically be experienced in the plant’s optimal or native growing conditions. Various types of cold stress are possible, such as unexpected frost (for example an early fall frost when healthy crop, fruit, grain, seeds or leaves are still present on the plant, or a late spring frost that occurs after spring plant growth has begun), a cooler than average growing season, colder than native winter conditions, minimal winter snow cover, ice accumulation, etc.
[0167] It should be noted that what constitutes a cold stress condition for one plant may not be a cold stress condition for another plant. With reference to the USDA zone map, a cold stress condition for a zone 9 plant may in fact be a native growing condition for a zone 8 plant. Likewise, the depth of snow cover required for survival of one type of plant may not be required for a second type of plant. It is therefore understood that various types of cold stress are possible, depending on the type of plant in question.
[0168] The photosensitizer compound, compositions or combinations described herein may be used to protect plants, including woody plants, non-woody plants and turfgrasses, from frost injury. The frost can be an early frost, for example before harvest, after harvest and before dormancy. The frost can be a late frost, for example after budding. The cold damage can also be winter kill induced by winter temperatures, which may result in a loss of viable branches or shoots and lead to plant mortality. Plants treated by the photosensitizer compound, compositions or combinations described herein can be frost or cold sensitive plants, in that they are naturally susceptible to frost, freezing or cold damage or injury in economically or aesthetically significant amounts.
[0169] Increasing resistance to cold stress can be exemplified by a delayed onset of dormancy. Plant dormancy can be triggered by a drop in temperature, e.g., the onset of cold stress. By increasing resistance of the plant to cold stress, dormancy of the plant can be delayed until triggered by a further drop in temperature.
[0170] The photosensitizer compound, compositions or combinations described herein can be used periodically (e.g., at 2 or 3-week intervals starting with spring at breaking the dormancy) and/or by applying one or more treatments (e.g., 2 in the fall), to provide a response in reducing or delaying the dormancy period of certain plants.
[0171] As used herein, the term “reducing dormancy period” refers to a plant that has a reduced dormancy period or extended growing period relative to a control, e.g., a non-treated plant.
[0172] In some implementations, the harvesting step may be carried out one week, one month, two months or more after the last application of the photosensitizer compound, compositions or combinations described herein, with the active agent still being effective to reduce the effects of cold stress on the plant during the intervening period.
[0173] In some scenarios, resistance to cold stress includes resistance to early or late frost, or winter damage. In some scenarios, the photosensitizer compound, compositions or combinations described herein can be used to protect early growth from cold during fluctuations in temperature (e.g., in early spring). In some scenarios, the photosensitizer compound, compositions or combinations described herein can be used to protect plants from cold during the cold months (e.g., in winter).
[0174] In some scenarios, the photosensitizer compound, compositions or combinations described herein can be applied by soil drenching and/or foliar application (e.g., sprayed until run-off) at the onset or prior to exposure to the low temperature (e.g., fall when the trees have full healthy and vigorous foliage). In some scenarios, the photosensitizer compound, compositions or combinations described herein can be applied by soil drenching and/or foliar application (e.g., sprayed until run-off) during late fall and winter (e.g., for warm climates). In some scenarios, the photosensitizer compound, compositions or combinations described herein can be applied by soil drenching in the late fall following by a foliar application {e.g., sprayed until run-off) in the winter in order to reach maximum hardiness.
[0175] In some scenarios, the photosensitizer compound, compositions or combinations described herein can be applied 1-4 times at a 1 to 6-month interval (e.g., every 2 to 3 months). Further treatments may be applied in the spring and/or during the growing season to improve resistance to subsequent cold stress conditions.
Heat hardiness
[0176] When the abiotic stress is heat stress, application of the photosensitizer compound, compositions or combinations described herein can improve tolerance to high temperatures during the growing season. That is, application of the photosensitizer compound, compositions or combinations described herein can allow the plant to withstand temperature conditions that are higher than would typically be experienced in the plant’s optimal or native growing conditions. Heat stress can have various causes, such as lack of shade for plants that typically require shaded growing conditions, or higher than normal soil and air temperatures.
[0177] It should be noted that what constitutes a heat stress condition for one plant may not be a heat stress condition for another plant.
Photooxidative hardiness
[0178] When the abiotic stress is photooxidative stress, application of the photosensitizer compound, compositions or combinations described herein can improve tolerance to stressful light condition during periods of increased generation of reactive oxygen species. That is, application of the photosensitizer compound, compositions or combinations described herein can allow the plant to withstand light exposure conditions (e.g., ultraviolet irradiation conditions) that are higher than would typically be experienced in the plant’s optimal or native growing conditions. Photooxidative stress can have various causes, such as high light conditions or certain types of lighting that induce formation of free radicals.
[0179] It should be noted that what constitutes a photooxidative stress condition for one plant may not be a photooxidative stress condition for another plant. Shade hardiness
[0180] Shade stress, or“low light (LL) stress” can be a problem that influences plant growth and quality. When the abiotic stress is shade stress, application of the photosensitizer compound, compositions or combinations described herein can improve shade hardiness of the plant. That is, application of the photosensitizer compound, compositions or combinations described herein can allow the plant to withstand shady conditions for plants whose optimal or native growing conditions typically require partial or full sun exposure. Various types of shade stress are possible, such as a prolonged period of cloudy weather, excessive growth of adjacent plants or trees that cast shade onto the plant, or lack of availability of a sunny planting location.
[0181] Shade can be a periodic problem. For example, during certain months of the year, a structure situated near a plant may cast a shadow on the plant, causing a shade stress. As the earth moves over the course of a year, the structure may no longer cast the shadow on the plant for another series of months and then the situation can be repeated during the next annual cycle. In such instances, the photosensitizer compound, compositions or combinations described herein can be applied to the plant prior to onset of the period of shade stress and can also be applied during the period of shade stress. The damage to the plant that would typically result on account of the period of shade stress can be prevented or reduced.
[0182] Shade conditions are not considered to be an abiotic stress condition for many types of plants, as some plants have a requirement for shade as part of their optimal growing conditions. It should also be noted that what constitutes a shade stress condition for one plant may not be a shade stress condition for another plant.
Drought hardiness
[0183] Drought can be defined as the absence of rainfall or irrigation for a period of time sufficient to deplete soil moisture and injure plants. Drought stress results when water loss from the plant exceeds the ability of the plant's roots to absorb water and/or when the plant's water content is reduced enough to interfere with normal plant processes. The severity of the effect of a drought condition may vary between plants, as the plant’s need for water may vary by plant type, plant phenological stage, plant age, root depth, soil quality, etc. [0184] The photosensitizer compound, compositions or combinations described herein can be applied to a plant prior to onset of a drought and/or during a drought. Application of the photosensitizer compound, compositions or combinations described herein can increase the resistance of the plant to the drought stress. Increasing resistance can include maintaining or increasing a quality of the plant as compared to an untreated plant subjected to the same drought stress. Increasing resistance can include reducing the degradation in quality of the plant, as compared to an untreated plant subjected to the same drought stress. If plants do not receive adequate rainfall or irrigation, the resulting drought stress can reduce growth more than all other environmental stresses combined.
[0185] It should also be noted that what constitutes a drought stress condition for one plant may not be a drought stress condition for another plant.
Prevention of salt damage
[0186] Salts can be naturally present in the growing environment of a plant. Salinity stress refers to osmotic forces exerted on a plant when the plant is growing in a saline soil or under other excessively saline conditions. For example, plants growing near a body of salt water can be exposed to salt present in the air or in water used to water the plants. In another example, salt applied to road, sidewalk and driveway surfaces during the winter for improved driving conditions can be transferred and/or leach into the soil of plants growing in the proximity. Such increased salt content in a growing environment of the plant can result in salinity stress, which can damage the plant.
[0187] Application of the photosensitizer compound, compositions or combinations described herein to the plant can increase the plant’s resistance to the salinity stress and prevent or reduce a deterioration in quality of the plant which would occur if untreated. The combination can be applied prior to or during the period of salinity stress.
[0188] It should also be noted that what constitutes a salt stress condition for one plant may not be a salt stress condition for another plant.
Transplant shock hardiness
[0189] A plant that is subjected to transplanting from one growing environment to another, e.g., from a pot to flower bed or garden, can be subjected to transplant shock stress as a result of exposure to new environmental conditions such as wind, direct sun, or new soil conditions. Application of the photosensitizer compound, compositions or combinations described herein to the roots of the plant can reduce the impact to the plant caused by the transplanting. In some scenarios, stunting of plant growth and/or development of a transplanted plant can be reduced or prevented by application of the photosensitizer compound, compositions or combinations described herein.
[0190] It should be noted that what constitutes a transplant shock stress condition for one plant may not be a transplant shock stress condition for another plant.
Excess water or flooding hardiness
[0191] Although plants require a certain volume of water for healthy plant growth and development, the exposure of a plant to excess volumes of water (“water stress”) can damage the plant. Application of the photosensitizer compound, compositions or combinations described herein to a plant prior to the onset of an excess water condition can increase the plant’s resistance to the water stress. The photosensitizer compound, compositions or combinations described herein can be applied during the water stress, however, dilution of the photosensitizer compound, compositions or combinations described herein may occur on account of the excess water. Accordingly, pre-treatment in advance of a period of excess water can be more effective.
[0192] It should be noted that what constitutes an excess water stress condition for one plant may not be an excess water stress condition for another plant.
Insecticide activity
[0193] In some implementations, the compounds and combinations of the present description can be used to protect the plant from a plant pest. In should be understood that the term “plant pest” or“pest”, as used herein, refers to insects and/or their larvae, which are known to or have the potential to cause damage to the plant. In some implementations, the compounds and combinations of the present description can induce photoinduced mortality in plant pests.
[0194] In some implementations, the insect pests are selected from the order of Hemiptera (groups of aphids, whiteflies, scales, mealybugs, stink bugs), Coleoptera (groups of beetles), Lepidoptera (groups of butterflies, moths), Diptera (groups of flies), Thysanoptera (group of thrips), Orthoptera (group of grasshoppers, locusts), Hymenoptera (groups of wasps, ants), Blattodea (groups of cockroaches and termites) and mite pests (spider mites).
[0195] Non-limiting examples of insect pests include: larvae of the order Lepidoptera, such as armyworms, (e.g., beet armyworm ( Spodoptera exigua )), cutworms, loopers, (e.g., cabbage looper ( Trichoplusia ni)) and heliothines, in the family Noctuidae (e.g., fall armyworm ( Spodoptera fugiperda J. E. Smith)), beet armyworm ( Spodoptera exigua Hubner), black cutworm ( Agrotis ipsilon Hufnagel), and tobacco budworm ( Heliothis virescens Fabricius); borers, casebearers, webworms, coneworms, cabbageworms and skeletonizers from the family Pyralidae (e.g., European corn borer ( Ostrinia nubilalis Hubner)), navel orangeworm ( Amyelois transitella Walker), corn root webworm ( Crambus caliginosellus Clemens), and sod webworms (Pyralidae: Crambinae) such as sod webworm ( Herpetogramma licarsisalis Walker), leafrollers, budworms, seed worms, and fruit worms in the family Tortricidae (e.g., codling moth ( Cydia pomonella Linnaeus)), grape berry moth ( Endopiza viteana Clemens), oriental fruit moth ( Grapholita molesta Busck) and many other economically important Lepidoptera (e.g., diamondback moth ( Plutella xylostella Linnaeus)), pink bollworm (Pectinophora gossypiella Saunders), and gypsy moth ( Lymantria dispar Linnaeus); foliar feeding larvae and adults of the order Coleoptera including weevils from the families Anthribidae, Bruchidae, and Curculionidae (e.g., boll weevil ( Anthonomus grandis Boheman)), rice water weevil ( Lissorhoptrus oryzophilus Kuschel), granary weevil ( Sitophilus granarius Linnaeus), rice weevil ( Sitophilus oryzae Linnaeus), annual bluegrass weevil ( Listronotus maculicollis Dietz), bluegrass billbug ( Sphenophorus pan/ulus Gyllenhal), hunting billbug ( Sphenophorus venatus vestitus), Denver billbug ( Sphenophorus cicatristriatus Fahraeus), flea beetles, cucumber beetles, rootworms, leaf beetles, Colorado potato beetles ( Leptinotarsa decemlineata), and leafminers in the family Chrysomelidae, western corn rootworm ( Diabrotica virgifera virgifera LeConte); chafers and other beetles from the family Scaribaeidae (e.g., Japanese beetle ( Popillia japonica Newman)), oriental beetle ( Anomala orientalis Waterhouse), northern masked chafer ( Cyclocephala borealis Arrow), southern masked chafer ( Cyclocephala immaculate Olivier), black turfgrass ataenius (Ataenius spretulus Haldeman), green June beetle ( Cotinis nitida Linnaeus), Asiatic garden beetle ( Maladera castanea Arrow), May/June beetles ( Phyllophaga spp.) and European chafer ( Rhizotrogus majalis Razoumowsky)); carpet beetles from the family Dermestidae; wireworms from the family Elateridae; bark beetles from the family Scolytidae; flour beetles from the family Tenebrionidae; adults and nymphs of the order Orthoptera including grasshoppers, locusts, and crickets (e.g., migratory grasshoppers (e.g., Melanoplus sanguinipes Fabricius, M. differentialis Thomas)), American grasshoppers (e.g., Schistocerca americana Drury), desert locust ( Schistocerca gregaria Forskal), migratory locust ( Locusta migratoria Linnaeus), bush locust (Zonocerus spp.); adults and larvae of the order Diptera including leafminers, midges, fruit flies (Tephritidae), fruit flies (e.g., Oscinella frit Linnaeus), soil maggots; adults and nymphs of the orders Hemiptera and Homoptera such as plant bugs from the family Miridae, leafhoppers (e.g., Empoasca spp.) from the family Cicadellidae; planthoppers from the families Fulgoroidae and Delphacidae (e.g., corn plant hopper (Peregrinus maidis)); treehoppers from the family Membracidae; chinch bugs (e.g., hairy chinch bug (Blissus leucopterus hirtus Montandon) and southern chinch bug (Blissus insularis Barber) and other seed bugs from the family Lygaeidae; spittlebugs from the family Cercopidae; squash bugs from the family Coreidae; red bugs and cotton stainers from the family Pyrrhocoridae; mealybugs from the family Pseudococcidae (e.g. Planicoccus citri Risso), cicadas from the family Cicadidae; psyllids from the family Psyllidae( e.g. Citrus psyllid Diaphorina citri)), whiteflies from the family Aleyrodidae (silverleaf whitefly ( Bemisia argentifolii )); aphids from the family Aphididae, such as cotton melon aphid ( Aphis gossypii), pea aphid ( Acyrthisiphon pisum Harris), cowpea aphid ( Aphis craccivora Koch), black bean aphid ( Aphis fabae Scopoli), melon or cotton aphid ( Aphis gossypii Glover), apple aphid (Aphis pomi De Geer), spirea aphid ( Aphis spiraecola Patch), foxglove aphid ( Aulacorthum soiani Kaltenbach), strawberry aphid Chaetosiphon fragaefolii Cockerell), Russian wheat aphid (Diuraphis noxia Kurdjumov/Mordvilko), rosy apple aphid ( Dysaphis plantaginea Paaserini), woolly apple aphid (Eriosoma lanigerum Hausmann), mealy plum aphid (Hyalopterus pruni Geoffroy), turnip aphid ( Lipaphis erysimi Kaltenbach), cereal aphid (Metopolophium dirrhodum Walker), potato aphid (Macrosipum euphorbiae Thomas), peach- potato and green peach aphid ( Myzus persicae Sulzer), lettuce aphid ( Nasonovia ribisnigri Mosley), root aphids and gall aphids, corn leaf aphid (Rhopalosiphum maidis Fitch), bird cherry-oat aphid (Rhopalosiphum padi Linnaeus), greenbug (Schizaphis graminum Rondani), English grain aphid (Sitobion avenae Fabricius), spotted alfalfa aphid (Therioaphis maculata Buckton), black citrus aphid ( Toxoptera aurantii Boyer de Fonscolombe), brown citrus aphid (Toxoptera citricida Kirkaldy) and green peach aphid ( Myzus persicae) phylloxera from the family Phylloxeridae; mealybugs from the family Pseudococcidae; scales from the families Coccidae, Diaspididae, and Margarodidae; lace bugs from the family Tingidae; stink bugs from the family Pentatomidae; adults and immatures of the order Thysanoptera including onion thrips ( Thrips tabaci Lindeman), flower thrips ( Frankliniella spp.), and other foliar feeding thrips. . Agronomic pests also include invertebrate arthropods sush as mites from the family Tetranychidae: twospotted spider mite (e.g. Tetranychus urticae Koch), flat mite from family Rutacea (e.g., citrus flat mite ( Brevipalpus lewisi McGregor); rust and bud mites from the family Eriophyidae and other foliar feeding mites. Economically important agricultural pests nematodes (e.g., root knot nematodes in the genus Meloidogyne, lesion nematodes in the genus Pratylenchus, and stubby root nematodes in the genus Trichodorus) and members of the classes Nematoda, Cestoda, Trematoda, and Acanthocephala from orders of Strongylida, Ascaridida, Oxyurida, Rhabditida, Spirurida, and Enoplida.
[0196] The photosensitizer compounds of the present description can be applied to the plant before, at or after infestation of the plant by the insect pests.
[0197] In some implementations, the photosensitizer compounds of the present description can be used as insecticides by applying them to insects (i.e. , without applying the photosensitizers to a plant). The present description therefore also provides a method for controlling insect population. The method includes applying to the insects a photosensitizer compound of the present description; and exposing the insects to light to activate the photosensitizer compound and generate reactive oxygen species.
[0198] It should be understood that applying the photosensitizer to the insects can include indirectly applying the photosensitizer to the insect pests (e.g., by applying the photosensitizer to a food source that is then fed to the insects) and/or directly applying the photosensitizer to the insect pests (e.g., by directly contacting the insects with the photosensitizer, such as by spraying a composition including the photosensitizer onto the insects).
Types of plants
[0199] The photosensitizer compounds and compositions of the present description can be used for various types of plants. The plant can be a non-woody crop plant, a woody plant or a turfgrass. The plant can be selected from the group consisting of a crop plant, a fruit plant, a vegetable plant, a legume plant, a cereal plant, a fodder plant, an oil seed plant, a field plant, a garden plant, a green-house plant, a house plant, a flower plant, a lawn plant, a turfgrass, a tree such as a fruit-bearing tree, and other plants that may be affected by microbial pathogens and/or one or more abiotic stress. Some of the compounds of the present description can display a certain degree of toxicity against a variety of noxious plant pests, in the absence or presence of light. [0200] In some implementations, the plant is a crop plant selected from the group consisting of sugar cane, wheat, rice, corn (maize), potatoes, sugar beets, barley, sweet potatoes, cassava, soybeans, tomatoes, and legumes (beans and peas).
[0201] In other implementations, the plant is a tree selected from the group consisting of deciduous trees and evergreen trees. Examples of trees include, without limitation, maple trees, fruit trees such as citrus trees, apple trees, and pear trees, an oak tree, an ash tree, a pine tree, and a spruce tree.
[0202] In yet other implementations, the plant is a shrub.
[0203] In yet other implementations, the plant is a fruit or nut plant. Non-limiting examples of such plants include: acerola (barbados cherry), atemoya, carambola (star fruit), rambutan, almonds, apricots, cherries, nectarines, peaches, pistachio, apples, avocados, bananas, plantains, figs, grapes, mango, olives, papaya, pears, pineapple, plums, strawberries, grapefruit, lemons, limes, oranges (e.g., navel and Valencia), tangelos, tangerines, mandarins and plants from the berry and small fruits plant group.
[0204] In other implementations, the plant is a vegetable plant. Non-limiting examples of such plants include: asparagus, bean, beets, broccoli, Chinese broccoli, broccoli raab, brussels sprouts, cabbage, cauliflower, Chinese cabbage (e.g., bok choy and mapa), Chinese mustard cabbage (gai choy), cavalo broccoli, collards, kale, kohlrabi, mizuna, mustard greens, mustard spinach, rape greens, celery, chayote, Chinese waxgourd, citron melon, cucumber, gherkin, hyotan, cucuzza, hechima, Chinese okra, balsam apple, balsam pear, bitter melon, Chinese cucumber, true cantaloupe, cantaloupe, casaba, crenshaw melon, golden pershaw melon, honeydew melon, honey galls, mango melon, Persian melon, pumpkin, summer squash, winter squash, watermelon, dasheen (taro), eggplant, ginger, ginseng, herbs and spices (e.g., curly leaf basil, lemon balm, cilantro, Mexican oregano, mint), Japanese radish (daikon), lettuce, okra, peppers, potatoes, radishes, sweet potatoes, Chinese artichoke (Japanese artichoke), corn and tomatoes.
[0205] In other implementations, the plant is a flowering plant, such as roses, flowering shrubs or ornamentals. Non-limiting examples of such plants include: flowering and foliage plants including roses and other flowering shrubs, foliage ornamentals & bedding plants, fruit bearing trees such as apple, cherry, peach, and pear trees, non-fruit-bearing trees, shade trees, ornamental trees, and shrubs ( e.g ., conifers, deciduous and broadleaf evergreens & woody ornamentals).
[0206] In some implementations, the plant is a houseplant. Non-limiting examples of such plants include: chrysanthemum, dieffenbachia, dracaena, ferns, gardenias, geranium, jade plant, palms, philodendron, and schefflera.
[0207] In some implementations, the plant is a plant grown in a greenhouse. Non- limiting examples of such plants include: ageratum, crown of thorns, dieffenbachia, dogwood, dracaena, ferns, ficus, holly, lisianthus, magnolia, orchid, palms, petunia, poinsettia, schefflera, sunflower, aglaonema, aster, azaleas, begonias, browallia, camellias, carnation, celosia, chrysanthemum, coleus, cosmos, crepe myrtle, dusty miller, easier lilies, fuchsia, gardenias, gerbera, hellichrysum, hibiscus foliage, hydrangea, impatiens, jade plant, marigold, new guinea, impatiens, nicotonia, philodendron, portulaca, reiger begonias, snapdragon, and zinnias.
Synergistic effect of the combinations
[0208] In some scenarios, the combinations can exhibit a synergistic response for inhibiting growth of microbial pathogens in plants. It should be understood that the terms“synergy” or “synergistic”, as used herein, refer to the interaction of two or more components of a combination (or composition) so that their combined effect is greater than the sum of their individual effects. This may include, in the context of the present description, the action of two or more of the nitrogen-bearing macrocyclic compounds, the oil, and the chelating agent. In some scenarios, the nitrogen-bearing macrocyclic compound and the oil can be present in synergistically effective amounts. In some scenarios, the nitrogen-bearing macrocyclic compound and the chelating agent can be present in synergistically effective amounts. In some scenarios, the oil and the chelating agent can be present in synergistically effective amounts. In some scenarios, the nitrogen-bearing macrocyclic compound, the oil and the chelating agent can be present in synergistically effective amounts.
[0209] In some scenarios, the approach as set out in S. R. Colby,“Calculating synergistic and antagonistic responses of herbicide combinations”, Weeds 15, 20-22 (1967), can be used to evaluate synergy. Expected efficacy, E, may be expressed as: E=X+Y(100-X)/100, where X is the efficacy, expressed in % of the untreated control, of a first component of a combination, and Y is the efficacy, expressed in % of the untreated control, of a second component of the combination. The two components are said to be present in synergistically effective amounts when the observed efficacy is higher than the expected efficacy.
EXAMPLES
Compounds
[0210] PP IX-di-DMAE and PP IX-mono-DMAE
Figure imgf000081_0001
[0211] Protoporphyrin IX (500 mg, 0.89 mmol) and N-Hydroxysuccinimide (NHS, 245 mg, 2.136mmol) were dissolved in 100 mL of DMF at 0°C. 1-Ethyl-3-(3- dimethylaminopropyl)carbodiimide hydrochloride (EDC, 409 mg, 2.136 mmol) in 10 mL DMF was then added to the reaction mixture and stirred at room temperature for 6 h. 2- Dimethylaminoethylamine (0.188 mg, 2.136 mmol) was then added and the solution was stirred overnight at room temperature. DMF was removed in vacuo and the residue was dissolved in 25 mL of methanol. The product was precipitated in cold ether (yield 80%).
[0212] The product contained about 50% di-substituted compound and 50% mono- substituted compound. When the reaction was performed a second time using the first product as starting material, the ratio was brought up to 80% di-substituted compound and 20% mono-substituted compound.
[0213] PP IX-mono-DMAE amide: MS-ESI (HRMS) m/z calculated for C38 H44 N6 O3 (M+H+): 633.35. Found: 633.087. [0214] PP IX-di-DMAE amide: MS-ESI (HRMS) m/z calculated for C42 H54 N8 O2 (M): 703.44 Found: 703.611.
[0215] PP IX mono-PEGeoo
Figure imgf000082_0001
[0216] Protoporphyrin IX (500 mg, 0.89 mmol) and N-Hydroxysuccinimide (NHS, 307 mg, 2.67 mmol) were dissolved in DMF (50 ml). The solution of 1-ethyl-3-(3-dimethylaminopropy- l)carbodiimidehydrochloride (EDC, 512 mg, 2.67 mmol) in DMF (10 ml) was then added to the reaction mixture and allowed to stirred overnight at room temperature. Methoxyl polyethylene glycol 600 (mPEG-OH600, 640 mg, 1.06 mmol) was added to the solution and stirred overnight at room temperature. The mixture was concentrated to afford the product. The crude product was purified by flash column chromatography over silica gel, eluting with PE/ME (5:1 to 2:1) to give the product.
[0217] Mass spectrometry and 1H NMR analyses confirmed that a mixture of both PP IX mono-PEG6oo was obtained.
[0218] PP IX di-PEGeoo
Figure imgf000082_0002
[0219] Protoporphyrin IX (500mg, 0.89mmol) and N-Hydroxysuccinimide (NHS, 610 mg, 5.2 mmol) were dissolved in DMF (50 ml) stirring at 0 °C for 1 h. A solution of 1-ethyl-3-(3-d imethylaminopropyl)carbodiimidehydrochloride (EDC, 1012.0 mg, 5.2 mmol) in DMF (10 ml) was then added to the solution. The mixture was stirred overnight at room temperature. PEG600 (1290.0 mg, 2.2 mmol) was then added to the solution and further stirred overnight at room temperature. The mixture was concentrated to afford the crude product. The crude product was purified by flash column chromatography over silica gel, eluting with PE/ME (5:1 to 2:1) to give the product.
[0220] Mass spectrometry and 1H NMR analyses confirmed that PP IX di-PEG6oo was obtained as the major product.
[0221] PP IX-mono-L-Alanine
Figure imgf000083_0001
[0222] A mixture of Protoporphyrin IX (500 mg, 0.89 mmol) and N-Hydroxysuccinimide (307 mg, 2.67 mmol) in DMF (50 ml) was stirred at 0°C for 1 h. A solution of 1-ethyl-3-(3- dimethylaminopropyl)carbodiimidehydrochloride (512 mg, 2.67 mmol) in DMF (10 ml) was then added to the reaction mixture and allowed to stir overnight at room temperature.
[0223] To a solution of L-Alanine in water, cooled to 0°C, was added triethylamine and di- tert-butyl dicarbonate. The reaction mixture was stirred at room temperature for 2 h. The pH was adjusted to about 6 by progressively adding a 10% w/v aqueous citric acid solution. The combined aqueous layers were extracted with ethyl acetate and the combined organic layers were dried over Na2SO4 and concentrated under vacuum. The product obtained (200 mg) was added to the previously obtained EDC-activated reaction mixture. [0224] The mixture was adjusted to pH 9 with 10% HCI and concentrated to afford a crude product. The crude product was dissolved in methanol (50 ml) and filtered. The filtrate was slowly dripped into methyl tert-butyl ether (200 ml) at 0°C and filtered to obtain PP IX-mono- L-Analine as a mixture containing mainly the two L-Alanine mono-substituted PP IX compounds.
[0225] Mass spectrometry and 1H NMR analyses confirmed that PP IX-mono-L-Alanine was obtained as the major product.
[0226] PP IX-mono-L-Valine
Figure imgf000084_0001
[0227] A mixture of Protoporphyrin IX (500 mg, 0.89 mmol) and N-Hydroxysuccinimide (307 mg, 2.67 mmol) in DMF (50 ml) was stirred at 0°C for 1 h. A solution of 1-ethyl-3-(3- dimethylaminopropyl)carbodiimidehydrochloride (512 mg, 2.67 mmol) in DMF (10 ml) was then added to the reaction mixture and allowed to stir overnight at room temperature.
[0228] To a solution of L-Valine in water, cooled to 0°C, was added triethylamine and di-tert- butyl dicarbonate. The reaction mixture was stirred at room temperature for 2 h. The pH was adjusted to about 6 by progressively adding a 10% w/v aqueous citric acid solution. The combined aqueous layers were extracted with ethyl acetate and the combined organic layers were dried over Na2SC>4 and concentrated under vacuum. The product obtained (200 mg) was added to the previously obtained EDC-activated reaction mixture.
[0229] The mixture was adjusted to pH 9 with 10% HCI and concentrated to afford a crude product. The crude product was dissolved in methanol (50 ml) and filtered. The filtrate was slowly dripped into methyl tert-butyl ether (200 ml) at 0°C and filtered to obtain PP IX-mono- L-Valine as a mixture containing mainly the two L-Valine mono-substituted PP IX compounds.
[0230] Mass spectrometry and 1H NMR analyses confirmed that PP IX-mono-L-Valine was obtained as the major product.
[0231] PP IX-mono-glycine
Figure imgf000085_0001
[0232] A mixture of Protoporphyrin IX (500 mg, 0.89 mmol) and N-Hydroxysuccinimide (307 mg, 2.67 mmol) in DMF (50 ml) was stirred at 0°C for 1 h. A solution of 1-ethyl-3-(3- dimethylaminopropyl)carbodiimidehydrochloride (512 mg, 2.67 mmol) in DMF (10 ml) was then added to the reaction mixture and allowed to stir overnight at room temperature.
[0233] To a solution of Glycine in water, cooled to 0°C, was added triethylamine and di-tert- butyl dicarbonate. The reaction mixture was stirred at room temperature for 2 h. The pH was adjusted to about 6 by progressively adding a 10% w/v aqueous citric acid solution. The combined aqueous layers were extracted with ethyl acetate and the combined organic layers were dried over Na2SC>4 and concentrated under vacuum. The product obtained (200 mg) was added to the previously obtained EDC-activated reaction mixture.
[0234] The mixture was adjusted to pH 9 with 10% HCI and concentrated to afford a crude product. The crude product was dissolved in methanol (50 ml) and filtered. The filtrate was slowly dripped into methyl tert-butyl ether (200 ml) at 0°C and filtered to obtain PP IX-mono- Glycine as a mixture containing mainly the two glycine mono-substituted PP IX compounds. [0235] Mass spectrometry and 1H NMR analyses confirmed that PP IX-mono-L-Glycine was obtained as the major product.
Biological activity
Example 1
[0236] In this example, control of the gram-negative bacterial plant pathogen Pseudomonas syringae pv. tabaci with PP IX and modified PP IX was assessed, with and without chelating agents. Treatments were prepared in Phosphate Buffered Saline (PBS) in 96 well plates at desired concentrations. A bacterial suspension was inoculated into the PBS and incubated at 28°C in the dark for 30 minutes. After 30 minutes, the 96 well plate was placed under illumination for 1 hour (at 21 °C). Following illumination, bacterial suspensions were serially diluted and 10 mL of each dilution is spread uniformly on Tryptic Soy Agar (TSA) plates and placed in the dark in an incubator at 28°C for 48 hours. After 48 hours, bacterial colonies were counted, and the results were log transformed (log colony forming units (CFU)/ml_). The relative inactivation was determined by taking the difference between logCFU(PBS control) and logCFU(treatments). Sample Illumination was provided by LED lights (Heliospectra RX30) emitting about 1000 mmol/m2/s photosynthetically active radiation (PAR). The results are summarized in Table 1 below.
Table 1 : Effect of 10 mM PP IX and derivatives on Pseudomonas syringae
Figure imgf000086_0001
Example 2
[0237] In this example, control of dollar spot fungus ( Sclerotinia homoeocarpa) with PP IX and modified PP IX was assessed. Treatments were prepared in Phosphate Buffered Saline (PBS) in 24 well plates (in duplicates for light vs. dark incubation) at desired concentrations. Then, a 5mm diameter plug of a Sclerotinia homoeocarpa isolate (3 isolates total tested) was inoculated into the PBS and incubated at 21 °C in the dark for 2 hours. After 2 hours, one of the 24 well plates (with isolates in triplicate) was left in the dark and one 24 well plate was placed under illumination for 1 hour (all at 21 °C). Following illumination, fungal plugs were removed from PBS, blotted dry on sterile filter paper and transferred to non-amended Potato Dextrose Agar (PDA). Radial growth of the fungus was monitored daily until the growth of S. homoeocarpa reaches the edge of the Petri-dish. Illumination was provided by LED lights emitting about 1000 mmol/m2/s photosynthetically active radiation (PAR). The results are summarized at Tables 2A and 2B below.
Table 2A: Results in Dark (no light exposure)
Figure imgf000087_0001
Notes on above table:
1 Treatments were prepared in Phosphate Buffered Saline (PBS), incubated on shaker (200 rpm) for
2 hours in the dark, then kept in dark for 1 hour with no shaking.
2Means were calculated based on 3 fungal isolates replicated 3 times, with 2 measurements per replicate (18 total measurements)
3Means represent growth that occurred between 24 and 48 hours of incubation at 21 °C
4% Inhibition calculated relative to non-amended control
Table 2B: Results in Light (exposed to light for 1 hour)
Figure imgf000087_0002
Figure imgf000088_0001
Notes on above table:
1 Treatments were prepared in Phosphate Buffered Saline (PBS), incubated on shaker (200 rpm) for
2 hours in the dark, then exposed to light (Helios, 1000 PAR) for 1 hour.
2Means were calculated based on 3 fungal isolates replicated 3 times, with 2 measurements per replicate (18 total measurements)
3Means represent growth that occurred between 24 and 48 hours of incubation at 21 °C
4% Inhibition calculated relative to non-amended control
Example 3
[0238] Control of the fungal plant pathogen Colletotrichum orbiculare ATC20767 (Cgm) on the host plant Nicotiana benthamiana following treatment with modified PP IX compounds was assessed. Treatments were applied to N. benthamiana plants approximately 2 h prior to inoculation with a spore suspension of Cgm. Plants were then exposed to light for a 24-hour period followed by dark incubation until disease symptoms were evident on the water treated control plants. Once disease symptoms were evident, lesions were counted, and leaf area measured in order to determine the number of lesions/cm2 leaf area. Four replicate plants were used per treatment and plants were randomized under the light source. Illumination is provided by LED lights emitting about 180 mmol/m2/s photosynthetically active radiation (PAR). The results are shown below.
Table 3: Effect of modified PP IX compounds on Colletotrichum orbiculare.
Figure imgf000088_0002
[0239] All publications, patents, and patent documents cited herein above are incorporated by reference herein, as though individually incorporated by reference. The compounds, compositions, methods and uses described herein have been described with reference to various embodiments and techniques. However, one skilled in the art will understand that many variations and modifications can be made while remaining within the spirit and scope of the appended claims.

Claims

1. A compound of Formula I:
Figure imgf000090_0001
or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, for use in promoting the health of a plant, wherein:
Z1 and Z2 are each independently OR1 or NR2R3;
each R1, R2 and R3 is independently H, alkyl, substituted alkyl, aryl, substituted aryl, alkenyl, substituted alkenyl, alkynyl, or substituted alkynyl, wherein:
if Z1 and Z2 are both OR1 then at least one R1 is not H,
if Z1 and Z2 are both NR2R3 then at least one R3 is not H, and
if one of Z1 and Z2 is OR1 and the other one of Z1 and Z2 is N R2R3, then at least one of R1 and R3 is not H;
each Ra, RB, Rc, Rd, Re and Rf is, independently, H, alkyl, substituted alkyl, aryl, substituted aryl, alkenyl, substituted alkenyl, alkynyl or substituted alkynyl;
is a single bond or a double bond;
====== is a single bond or a double bond; and
M is 2H or a metal species,
wherein the substituted alkyl, substituted aryl, substituted alkenyl and substituted alkynyl groups are, independently, substituted with one or more -X, -RB, -O , =O, -ORB, -SRB, -S , -NRB2, Si(Rc)3, -N+RB 3, -NRB-(Alk)-NRB 2, -NRB-(Alk)-N+RB 3, -NRB-(Alk)-ORB, -NRB-(Alk)-OP(=O)(ORB)(O-), -NRB-(Alk)-OP(=O)(ORB)2, -NRB-(Alk)-Si(Rc)3, -NRB-(Alk)-SRB, -O-(Alk)-NRB 2, -O-(Alk)-N+RB 3, -O-(Alk)-ORB, -O-(Alk)-OP(=O)(ORB)(O ), -O-(Alk)-OP(=O)(ORB)2, -O-(Alk)-Si(Rc)3, -O-(Alk)-SRB, =NRB, -CXs, -CN, -OCN, -SON, -N=C=O, -NCS, -NO, -NO2, =N2, -N3, -NHC(=O)RB, -OC(=O)RB, -NHC(=O)NRB 2, -S(=O)2-, -S(=O)2OH, -S(=O)2RB, -OS(=O)2ORB, -S(=O)2NRB 2, -S(=O)RB, -OP(=O)(ORB)(O ), -OP(=O)(ORB)2, -P(=O)(ORB)2, -P(=O)(O-)2, -P(=O)(OH)2, -P(O)(ORB)(O-), -C(=O)RB, -C(=O)X, -C(S)RB, -C(O)ORB, -C(O)O-, -C(S)ORB, -C(O)SRB, -C(S)SRB, -C(O)NRB 2, -C(S)NRB 2 or -C(=NRB)NRB 2;
each X is independently a halogen: F, Cl, Br or I;
each RB is independently H, alkyl, aryl, arylalkyl, a heterocycle, an alkyloxy group such as poly(ethyleneoxy), PEG or poly(methyleneoxy), a capped poly(ethyleneoxy), capped PEG or capped polymethyleneoxy, or a protecting group;
the capped poly(ethyleneoxy), capped PEG and capped poly(methyleneoxy) groups being each independently capped with alkyl, aryl, arylalkyl, alkenyl, alkynyl, CO(alkyl), CO(aryl), CO(arylalkyl), CO(alkenyl) or CO(alkynyl);
each Rc is independently alkyl, aryl, arylalkyl, O(alkyl), O(aryl), O(arylalkyl), or O(tri- substituted silyl);
each tri-substituted silyl is independently substituted with three functional groups selected from alkyl, alkenyl, alkynyl, aryl and arylalkyl; and
each Aik is independently alkylene, alkenylene, or alkynylene.
2. The compound of claim 1 , wherein Z1 = Z2 = NR2R3.
3. The compound of claim 1 , wherein:
Z1 is NR2R3 and Z2 is OH, or Z1 is OH and Z2 is NR2R3.
4. The compound of any one of claims 1 to 3, wherein R3 is alkyl or substituted alkyl.
5. The compound of any one of claims 1 to 4, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein:
is a double bond.
6. The compound of any one of claims 1 to 5, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein:
====== is a double bond.
7. The compound of any one of claims 1 to 6, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein:
Ra, Rc, Re and Rf are methyl; and
RB and Rd are vinyl.
8. The compound of any one of claims 1 to 7, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein M is 2H.
9. The compound of any one of claims 1 to 7, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein M is a metal species selected from the group consisting of Mg(ll), Zn(ll), Pd(ll), Sn(IV), Al(lll), Pt(ll), Si(IV), Ge(IV), Ga(lll) and In(lll).
10. The compound of any one of claims 1 to 7, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein M is a metal species selected from the group consisting of Cu(ll), Co(ll), Fe(ll) and Mn(ll).
1 1. A compound of Formula I :
Figure imgf000092_0001
or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, for use in promoting the health of a plant, wherein:
one of Z1 and Z2 is OR1; and
the other one of Z1 and Z2 is NR2R3, NR2-(CH2)n-NR4R5, NR2-(CH2)n-N+R4R5R6 Y-,
Figure imgf000092_0002
or each R1 and R2 is, independently, H, alkyl, substituted alkyl, aryl, substituted aryl, alkenyl, substituted alkenyl, alkynyl or substituted alkynyl;
R3 is alkyl, substituted alkyl, aryl, substituted aryl, alkenyl, substituted alkenyl, alkynyl or substituted alkynyl;
each R4, R6, R8, R9, R10 and R11 is, independently, H, alkyl, substituted alkyl, aryl, substituted aryl, alkenyl, substituted alkenyl, alkynyl, substituted alkynyl or -(CH2)q- (CH2CH2O)m-R13;
R5 is alkyl, substituted alkyl, aryl, substituted aryl, alkenyl, substituted alkenyl, alkynyl, substituted alkynyl or -(CH2)q-(CH2CH2O)m-R13;
R7 is alkyl, O(alkyl) or O(tri-substituted silyl);
R13 is H, alkyl, substituted alkyl, aryl, substituted aryl, alkenyl, substituted alkenyl, alkynyl, substituted alkynyl, CO(alkyl), CO(substituted alkyl), CO(alkenyl), CO(substituted alkenyl), CO(alkynyl) or CO(substituted alkynyl);
W+ is an agriculturally acceptable cation;
Y- is an agriculturally acceptable anion;
n is an integer selected from 1 to 16;
p is an integer selected from 1 to 16;
m is an integer selected from 1 to 100;
q is an integer selected from 0 to 16;
each Ra, RB, Rc, Rd, Re and Rf is, independently, H, alkyl, substituted alkyl, aryl, substituted aryl, alkenyl, substituted alkenyl, alkynyl or substituted alkynyl;
is a single bond or a double bond;
====== is a single bond or a double bond; and
M is 2H or a metal species,
wherein each substituted alkyl, substituted aryl, substituted alkenyl and substituted alkynyl groups are, independently, substituted with one or more OH, F, Cl, Br, I, CN and N3.
12. The compound of claim 11 , or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein: is a double bond.
13. The compound of claims 11 or 12, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein:
====== is a double bond.
14. The compound of any one of claims 11 to 13, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein:
each Ra, RB, Rc, Rd, Re and Rf is, independently, alkyl or alkenyl.
15. The compound of claim 14, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein:
Ra, Rc, Re and Rf are methyl; and
RB and Rd are vinyl.
16. The compound of any one of claims 11 to 15, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein M is 2H.
17. The compound of any one of claims 11 to 15, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein M is a metal species selected from the group consisting of Mg(ll), Zn(ll), Pd(ll), Sn(IV), Al(lll), Pt(ll), Si(IV), Ge(IV), Ga(lll) and In(lll).
18. The compound of any one of claims 11 to 15, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein M is a metal species selected from the group consisting of Cu(ll), Co(ll), Fe(ll) and Mn(ll).
19. The compound of any one of claims 11 to 18, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein R1 is H.
20. The compound of any one of claims 11 to 19, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein R2 is H.
21. The compound of any one of claims 11 to 20, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein R3 is alkyl.
22. The compound of any one of claims 11 to 21 , or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein R4 is H or alkyl.
23. The compound of any one of claims 11 to 22, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein R5 is alkyl.
24. The compound of any one of claims 11 to 23, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein R6 is alkyl.
25. The compound of any one of claims 11 to 24, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein R7 is O(tri-substituted silyl).
26. The compound of any one of claims 11 to 25, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein R8 is H or alkyl.
27. The compound of any one of claims 11 to 26, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein R9 is alkyl.
28. The compound of any one of claims 11 to 27, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein R10 is alkyl.
29. The compound of any one of claims 11 to 28, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein R11 is alkyl.
30. The compound of any one of claims 11 to 29, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein R13 is H, alkyl, alkenyl, CO(alkyl) or CO(alkenyl).
31. The compound of any one of claims 11 to 30, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein W+ is selected from the group consisting of sodium, potassium, magnesium and ammonium cations.
32. The compound of any one of claims 11 to 31 , or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein Y- is selected from the group consisting of chloride, bromide, phosphate, dimethylphosphate, methylsulfate, ethylsulfate, acetate and lactate.
33. The compound of any one of claims 11 to 32, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein n is an integer selected from 2 to 4.
34. The compound of any one of claims 11 to 33, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein p is an integer selected from 2 to 4.
35. The compound of any one of claims 11 to 34, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein m is an integer selected from 1 to 20.
36. The compound of any one of claims 11 to 35, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein the substituted alkyl, substituted aryl, substituted alkenyl and substituted alkynyl groups are, independently, substituted with one or more F, Cl, Br and I.
37. The compound of any one of claims 11 to 36, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein:
Figure imgf000096_0001
38. The compound of any one of claims 11 to 36, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein:
one of Z1 and Z2 is NR2R3, NR2-(CH2)n-NR4R5, NR2-(CH2)n-N+R4R5R6 Y-, NR2-(CH2)n- O(PO3H)- W+ , NR2-(CH2)n-Si(R7)3, NR2-(CH2)n-SR8 or NR2-(CH2)n-NR4-(CH2)p-NR9R10; and the other one of Z1 and Z2 is OR1;
or
Figure imgf000096_0002
39. The compound of claim 38, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein: one of Z1 and Z2 is NR2R3, NR2-(CH2)n-NR4R5, NR2-(CH2)n-N+R4R5R6 Y-, NR2-(CH2)n- O(PO3H)- W+, NR2-(CH2)n-Si(R7)3, NR2-(CH2)n-SR8 or NR2-(CH2)n-NR4-(CH2)p-NR9R10; and the other one of Z1 and Z2 is OR1.
40. The compound of claim 38, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein: Z1 is NR2R3, N R2-(CH2)n- N R4R5, NR2-(CH2)n-N+R4R5R6 Y-, NR2-(CH2)n-O(PO3H)- W+,
NR2-(CH2)n-Si(R7)3, NR2-(CH2)n-SR8 or NR2-(CH2)n-NR4-(CH2)p-NR9R10; and
Z2 = Z1.
41. A compound of Formula I-B1 :
Figure imgf000097_0001
or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, for use in promoting the health of a plant, wherein:
one of Z1 and Z2 is NR2R3; and
the other one of Z1 and Z2 is OR1;
or
Z1 = NR2R3; and
Z2 = Z1 ;
each R1 and R2 is, independently, H, alkyl or substituted alkyl;
R3 is alkyl or substituted alkyl;
each Ra, RB, Rc, Rd, Re and Rf is, independently, H, alkyl, substituted alkyl, alkenyl, substituted alkenyl, alkynyl or substituted alkynyl; and
M is 2H or a metal species, wherein the substituted alkyl, substituted alkenyl and substituted alkynyl groups are, independently, substituted with one or more OH, F, Cl, Br, I, CN and N3.
42. The compound of claim 41 , or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein: each Ra, RB, Rc, Rd, Re and Rf is, independently, alkyl or alkenyl.
43. The compound of claim 41 or 42, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein:
Ra, Rc, Re and Rf are methyl; and
RB and Rd are vinyl.
44. The compound of any one of claims 41 to 43, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein M is 2H.
45. The compound of any one of claims 41 to 43, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein M is a metal species selected from the group consisting of Mg(ll), Zn(ll), Pd(ll), Sn(IV), Al(lll), Pt(ll), Si(IV), Ge(IV), Ga(lll) and In(lll).
46. The compound of any one of claims 41 to 43, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein M is a metal species selected from the group consisting of Cu(ll), Co(ll), Fe(ll) and Mn(ll).
47. The compound of any one of claims 41 to 46, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein R1 is H.
48. The compound of any one of claims 41 to 47, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein R2 is H.
49. The compound of any one of claims 41 to 48, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein R3 is alkyl.
50. The compound of claim 49, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein R3 is (C1-C12)alkyl.
51. The compound of any one of claims 41 to 50, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein:
one of Z1 and Z2 is NR2R3; and
the other one of Z1 and Z2 is OR1.
52. The compound of any one of claims 41 to 50, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein:
Z1 = NR2R3; and
Z2 = Z1.
53. The compound of claim 41 , that is:
Figure imgf000099_0001
or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof.
54. The compound of claim 41 , that is:
Figure imgf000101_0001
or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof.
55. The compound of claim 41 , that is:
Figure imgf000102_0001
or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof.
56. A compound of Formula I-B1 :
Figure imgf000104_0001
or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, for use in promoting the health of a plant, wherein:
one of Z1 and Z2 is NR2-(CH2)n-NR4R5 or O-(CH2)n-NR4R5; and
the other one of Z1 and Z2 is OR1;
or
Z1 = NR2-(CH2)n-NR4R5 or O-(CH2)n-NR4R5; and
Z2 = Z1 ;
R5 is alkyl, substituted alkyl or -(CH2)p-NR9R10;
each R1, R2, R4, R9 and R10 is, independently, H, alkyl or substituted alkyl;
n is an integer selected from 1 to 16;
p is an integer selected from 1 to 16; each Ra, RB, Rc, Rd, Re and Rf is, independently, H, alkyl, substituted alkyl, alkenyl, substituted alkenyl, alkynyl or substituted alkynyl; and
M is 2H or a metal species,
wherein the substituted alkyl, substituted alkenyl and substituted alkynyl groups are, independently, substituted with one or more OH, F, Cl, Br, I, CN and N3.
57. The compound of claim 56, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein: each Ra, RB, Rc, Rd, Re and Rf is, independently, alkyl or alkenyl.
58. The compound of claim 56 or 57, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein:
Ra, Rc, Re and Rf are methyl; and
RB and Rd are vinyl.
59. The compound of any one of claims 56 to 58, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein M is 2H.
60. The compound of any one of claims 56 to 58, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein M is a metal species selected from the group consisting of Mg(ll), Zn(ll), Pd(ll), Sn(IV), Al(lll), Pt(ll), Si(IV), Ge(IV), Ga(lll) and In(lll).
61. The compound of any one of claims 56 to 58, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein M is a metal species selected from the group consisting of Cu(ll), Co(ll), Fe(ll) and Mn(ll).
62. The compound of any one of claims 56 to 61 , or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein R1 is H.
63. The compound of any one of claims 56 to 62, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein R2 is H.
64. The compound of any one of claims 56 to 63, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein R4 is H or alkyl.
65. The compound of any one of claims 56 to 64, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein n is an integer selected from 2 to 4.
66. The compound of any one of claims 56 to 65, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein R5 is alkyl.
67. The compound of any one of claims 56 to 65, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein R5 is -(CH2)P-NR9R10.
68. The compound of claim 67, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein R9 is alkyl.
69. The compound of claim 67 or 68, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein R10 is alkyl.
70. The compound of any one of claims 67 to 69, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein p is an integer selected from 2 to 4.
71. The compound of any one of claims 56 to 70, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein:
one of Z1 and Z2 is NR2-(CH2)n-NR4R5; and
the other one of Z1 and Z2 is OR1.
72. The compound of any one of claims 56 to 70, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein:
Z1 = N R2-(CH2)n- N R4R5; and
Z2 = Z1.
73. The compound of claim 56, that is: or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof.
74. The compound of claim 56, that is:
or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof.
75. The compound of claim 56, that is:
or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof.
76. A compound of Formula I-B1 :
Figure imgf000110_0001
or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, for use in promoting the health of a plant, wherein:
one of Z1 and Z2 is NR2-(CH2)n-Si(R7)3, O-(CH2)n-Si(R7)3, NR2-(CH2)n-SR8 or O- (CH2)n-SR8; and
the other one of Z1 and Z2 is OR1;
or
Z1 = NR2-(CH2)n-Si(R7)3, O-(CH2)n-Si(R7)3, NR2-(CH2)n-SR8 or O-(CH2)n-SR8; and Z2 = Z1 ;
each R1 and R2 is, independently, H, alkyl or substituted alkyl;
R7 is alkyl, O(alkyl) or O(trisubstituted silyl);
R8 is H, alkyl, substituted alkyl or -(CH2)q-(CH2CH2O)m-R13;
R13 is H, alkyl, substituted alkyl, alkenyl, substituted alkenyl, alkynyl, substituted alkynyl, CO(alkyl), CO(substituted alkyl), CO(alkenyl), CO(substituted alkenyl), CO(alkynyl) or CO(substituted alkynyl);
n is an integer selected from 1 to 16;
m is an integer selected from 1 to 100;
q is an integer selected from 0 to 16;
each Ra, RB, Rc, Rd, Re and Rf is, independently, H, alkyl, substituted alkyl, alkenyl, substituted alkenyl, alkynyl or substituted alkynyl; and
M is 2H or a metal species,
wherein the substituted alkyl, substituted alkenyl and substituted alkynyl groups are, independently, substituted with one or more OH, F, Cl, Br, I, CN and N3.
77. The compound of claim 76, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein: each Ra, RB, Rc, Rd, Re and Rf is, independently, alkyl or alkenyl.
78. The compound of claim 76 or 77, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein:
Ra, Rc, Re and Rf are methyl; and
RB and Rd are vinyl.
79. The compound of any one of claims 76 to 78, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein M is 2H.
80. The compound of any one of claims 76 to 78, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein M is a metal species selected from the group consisting of Mg(ll), Zn(ll), Pd(ll), Sn(IV), Al(lll), Pt(ll), Si(IV), Ge(IV), Ga(lll) and In(lll).
81. The compound of any one of claims 76 to 78, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein M is a metal species selected from the group consisting of Cu(ll), Co(ll), Fe(ll) and Mn(ll).
82. The compound of any one of claims 76 to 81 , or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein R1 is H.
83. The compound of any one of claims 76 to 82, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein R2 is H.
84. The compound of any one of claims 76 to 83, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein n is an integer selected from 2 to 4.
85. The compound of any one of claims 76 to 84, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein R7 is O(tri-substituted silyl).
86. The compound of claims 76 to 84, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein R8 is -(CH2CH2O)m-R13.
87. The compound of claim 86, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein R13 is H.
88. The compound of claim 86 or 87, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein m is an integer selected from 1 to 20.
89. The compound of any one of claims 76 to 88, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein:
one of Z1 and Z2 is NR2-(CH2)n-Si(R7)3, O-(CH2)n-Si(R7)3, NR2-(CH2)n-SR8 or O- (CH2)n-SR8; and
the other one of Z1 and Z2 is OR1.
90. The compound of any one of claims 76 to 89, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein:
Z1 = NR2-(CH2)n-Si(R7)3, O-(CH2)n-Si(R7)3, NR2-(CH2)n-SR8 or O-(CH2)n-SR8; and
Z2 = Z1.
91. The compound of claim 76, that is:
Figure imgf000112_0001
or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein m is an integer selected from 4 to 15.
92. The compound of claim 76, that is:
Figure imgf000113_0001
or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof.
93. The compound of claim 76, that is:
Figure imgf000114_0001
94. A compound of Formula I-B1 :
Figure imgf000115_0001
or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, for use in promoting the health of a plant, wherein:
one of Z1 and Z2 is NR2-(CH2)n-OP=O(OH)2 or O-(CH2)n-OP=O(OH)2,
NR2-(CH2)n-OP=O(O
the other one
Figure imgf000115_0002
or
Z1 = NR2-(CH2)n-OP=O(OH)2 or O-(CH2)n-OP=O(OH)2,
NR2-(CH2)n-OP=O(OH)O- W+ or O-(CH2)n-OP=O(OH)O- W+; and
Z2 = Z1 ;
each R1 and R2 is, independently, H, alkyl or substituted alkyl;
n is an integer selected from 1 to 16;
W+ is an agriculturally acceptable cation;
each Ra, RB, Rc, Rd, Re and Rf is, independently, H, alkyl, substituted alkyl, alkenyl, substituted alkenyl, alkynyl or substituted alkynyl; and
M is 2H or a metal species,
wherein the substituted alkyl, substituted alkenyl and substituted alkynyl groups are, independently, substituted with one or more OH, F, Cl, Br, I, CN and N3.
95. The compound of claim 94, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein: each Ra, RB, Rc, Rd, Re and Rf is, independently, alkyl or alkenyl.
96. The compound of claim 94 or 95, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein:
Ra, Rc, Re and Rf are methyl; and
RB and Rd are vinyl.
97. The compound of any one of claims 94 to 96, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein M is 2H.
98. The compound of any one of claims 94 to 96, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein M is a metal species selected from the group consisting of Mg(ll), Zn(ll), Pd(ll), Sn(IV), Al(lll), Pt(ll), Si(IV), Ge(IV), Ga(lll) and In(lll).
99. The compound of any one of claims 94 to 96, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein M is a metal species selected from the group consisting of Cu(ll), Co(ll), Fe(ll) and Mn(ll).
100. The compound of any one of claims 94 to 99, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein R1 is H.
101. The compound of any one of claims 94 to 100, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein R2 is H.
102. The compound of any one of claims 94 to 101 , or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein n is an integer selected from 2 to 4.
103. The compound of any one of claims 94 to 102, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein W+ is selected from the group consisting of sodium, potassium, magnesium and ammonium cations.
104. The compound of claim 103, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein W+ is an ammonium cation.
105. The compound of any one of claims 94 to 104, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein: one of Z1 and Z2 is NR2-(CH2)n-OP=O(OH)2 or O-(CH2)n-OP=O(OH)2,
NR2-(CH2)n-OP=O(OH)O- W+ or O-(CH2)n-OP=O(OH)C>- W+; and
the other one of Z1 and Z2 is OR1.
106. The compound of any one of claims 94 to 104, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein:
Z1 = NR2-(CH2)n-OP=O(OH)2 or O-(CH2)n-OP=O(OH)2,
NR2-(CH2)n-OP=O(OH)O- W+ or O-(CH2)n-OP=O(OH)O- W+; and
Z2 = Z1.
107. The compound of claim 94, that is:
Figure imgf000117_0001
agriculturally acceptable salt thereof.
108. A compound of Formula I-B1 :
Figure imgf000118_0001
or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, for use in promoting the health of a plant, wherein:
one of Z1 and Z2 is NR2-(CH2)n-NR4R5R6+ Y- or O-(CH2)n-NR4R5R6+ Y-; and the other one of Z1 and Z2 is OR1;
or
Z1 = NR2-(CH2)n-NR4R5R6+ Y- or O-(CH2)n-NR4R5R6+ Y-; and
Z2 = Z1;
each R1 and R2 is, independently, H, alkyl or substituted alkyl;
each R4, R5 and R6 is, independently, alkyl or substituted alkyl;
n is an integer selected from 1 to 16;
Y- is an agriculturally acceptable anion;
each Ra, RB, Rc, Rd, Re and Rf is, independently, H, alkyl, substituted alkyl, alkenyl, substituted alkenyl, alkynyl or substituted alkynyl; and
M is 2H or a metal species,
wherein the substituted alkyl, substituted alkenyl and substituted alkynyl groups are, independently, substituted with one or more OH, F, Cl, Br, I, CN and N3.
109. The compound of claim 108, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein:
Ra, R°, Re and Rf are methyl; and
RB and Rd are vinyl.
110. The compound of any one of claims 108 to 109, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein M is 2H.
111. The compound of any one of claims 108 to 109, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein M is a metal species selected from the group consisting of Mg(ll), Zn(ll), Pd(ll), Sn(IV), Al(lll), Pt(ll), Si(IV), Ge(IV), Ga(lll) and In(lll).
1 12. The compound of any one of claims 108 to 109, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein M is a metal species selected from the group consisting of Cu(ll), Co(ll), Fe(ll) and Mn(ll).
1 13. The compound of any one of claims 108 to 112, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein R1 is H.
114. The compound of any one of claims 108 to 113, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein R2 is H.
1 15. The compound of any one of claims 108 to 114, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein R4, R5 and R6 are alkyl and R4 = R5 = R6.
116. The compound of any one of claims 108 to 115, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein Y- is selected from the group consisting of chloride, bromide, phosphate, dimethylphosphate, methylsulfate, ethylsulfate, acetate, citrate, tartrate and lactate.
1 17. The compound of claim 1 16, wherein Y- is acetate.
1 18. The compound of any one of claims 108 to 117, wherein n is an integer selected from 2 to 4.
119. The compound of any one of claims 108 to 118, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein:
one of Z1 and Z2 is NR2-(CH2)n-NR4R5R6+ Y- or O-(CH2)n-NR4R5R6+ Y-; and the other one of Z1 and Z2 is OR1.
120. The compound of any one of claims 108 to 1 18, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein:
Z1 = NR2-(CH2)n-NR4R5R6+ Y- or O-(CH2)n-NR4R5R6+ Y-; and
Z2 = Z1.
121. The compound of claim 108, that is:
Figure imgf000120_0001
wherein Y- is an agriculturally acceptable anion selected from the group consisting of: chloride, bromide, phosphate, dimethylphosphate, methylsulfate, ethylsulfate, acetate, citrate, tartrate and lactate.
122. A compound of Formula I-B1 :
Figure imgf000121_0001
or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, for use in promoting the health of a plant, wherein:
one of Z1 and Z2 is NR2-(CH2CH2O)m-R13 or O-(CH2CH2O)m-R13; and
the other one of Z1 and Z2 is OR1;
or
Z1 = NR2-(CH2CH2O)m-R13 or O-(CH2CH2O)m-R13; and
Z2 = Z1 ;
each R1 and R2 is, independently, H, alkyl or substituted alkyl;
R13 is H, alkyl, substituted alkyl, alkenyl, substituted alkenyl, alkynyl, substituted alkynyl, CO(alkyl), CO(substituted alkyl), CO(alkenyl), CO(substituted alkenyl), CO(alkynyl) or CO(substituted alkynyl);
m is an integer selected from 1 to 100;
each Ra, RB, Rc, Rd, Re and Rf is, independently, H, alkyl, substituted alkyl, alkenyl, substituted alkenyl, alkynyl or substituted alkynyl; and
M is 2H or a metal species,
wherein the substituted alkyl, substituted alkenyl and substituted alkynyl groups are, independently, substituted with one or more OH, F, Cl, Br, I, CN and N3.
123. The compound of claim 122, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein:
Ra, Rc, Re and Rf are methyl; and
RB and Rd are vinyl.
124. The compound of any one of claims 122 or 123, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein M is 2H.
125. The compound of any one of claims 122 or 123, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein M is a metal species selected from the group consisting of Mg(ll), Zn(ll), Pd(ll), Sn(IV), Al(lll), Pt(ll), Si(IV), Ge(IV), Ga(lll) and In(lll).
126. The compound of any one of claims 122 or 123, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein M is a metal species selected from the group consisting of Cu(ll), Co(ll), Fe(ll) and Mn(ll).
127. The compound of any one of claims 122 to 126, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein R1 is H.
128. The compound of any one of claims 122 to 127, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein R2 is H.
129. The compound of any one of claims 122 to 128, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein R13 is alkyl, alkenyl, CO(alkyl) or CO(alkenyl).
130. The compound of any one of claims 122 to 129, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein m is an integer selected from 5 to 20.
131. The compound of any one of claims 122 to 130, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein:
one of Z1 and Z2 is NR2-(CH2CH2O)m-R13 or O-(CH2CH2O)m-R13; and
the other one of Z1 and Z2 is OR1.
132. The compound of any one of claims 122 to 130, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein:
Z1 = NR2-(CH2CH2O)m-R13 or O-(CH2CH2O)m-R13; and
Z2 = Z1.
133. The compound of claim 122, that is:
or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof,
wherein m is an integer selected from 1 to 100; and
R14 is alkyl, alkenyl, alkynyl, substituted alkyl, substituted alkenyl or substituted alkynyl.
134. The compound of claim 133, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein m is an integer selected from 5 to 20.
135. The compound of claim 133, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein (CH2CH2O)mCOR14 is PEGeoo-oleate, PEG4oo-oleate, PEGeoo-allyl or PEG4oo-allyl.
136. The compound of any one of claims 122 to 128, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein R13 is H.
137. The compound of claim 136, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein (CH2CH2CO)mR13 is PEG600 or PEG400.
138. The compound of claim 122, that is:
or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof.
139. A compound of Formula I-B1 :
Figure imgf000126_0001
or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, for use in promoting the health of a plant, wherein:
one of Z1 and Z2 is a natural amino acid attached to the compound by its amino group bonded to the alpha carbon; and
the other one of Z1 and Z2 is OR1;
or
Z1 is a natural amino acid attached to the compound by its amino group bonded to the alpha carbon; and
Z2 = Z1;
each R1 and R2 is, independently, H, alkyl or substituted alkyl;
each Ra, RB, Rc, Rd, Re and Rf is, independently, H, alkyl, substituted alkyl, alkenyl, substituted alkenyl, alkynyl or substituted alkynyl; and
M is 2H or a metal species,
wherein the substituted alkyl, substituted alkenyl and substituted alkynyl groups are, independently, substituted with one or more OH, F, Cl, Br, I, CN and N3.
140. The compound of claim 139, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein:
Ra, Rc, Re and Rf are methyl; and
RB and Rd are vinyl.
141. The compound of any one of claims 139 or 140, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein M is 2H.
142. The compound of any one of claims 139 or 140, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein M is a metal species selected from the group consisting of Mg(ll), Zn(ll), Pd(ll), Sn(IV), Al(lll), Pt(ll), Si(IV), Ge(IV), Ga(lll) and In(lll).
143. The compound of any one of claims 139 or 140, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein M is a metal species selected from the group consisting of Cu(ll), Co(ll), Fe(ll) and Mn(ll).
144. The compound of any one of claims 139 to 143, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein R1 is H.
145. The compound of any one of claims 139 to 144, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein R2 is H.
146. The compound of any one of claims 139 to 145, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein:
one of Z1 and Z2 is a natural amino acid attached to the compound by its amino group bonded to the alpha carbon; and
the other one of Z1 and Z2 is OR1.
147. The compound of any one of claims 139 to 145, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein:
Z1 is a natural amino acid attached to the compound by its amino group bonded to the alpha carbon; and
Z2 = Z1.
148. The compound of any one of claims 139 to 145, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, wherein:
Z1 is Glycine, L-Alanine, or L-Valine and Z2 is OH;
Z2 is Glycine, L-Alanine, or L-Valine and Z1 is OH; or
Z1 is Glycine, L-Alanine or L-Valine and Z2 = Z1.
149. The compound of claim 139, that is:
or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof.
150. The compound of claim 139, that is:
Figure imgf000129_0001
or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof.
151. A composition for use in promoting the health of a plant, the composition comprising:
at least one compound as defined in any one of claims 1 to 150, or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof; and
a carrier fluid.
152. The composition of claim 151 , further comprising a chelating agent.
153. The composition of claim 152, wherein the chelating agent comprises at least one carboxylic acid group or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof.
154. The composition of claim 152 or 153, wherein the chelating agent comprises at least two carboxylic acid groups or agriculturally acceptable salts thereof.
155. The composition of any one of claims 152 to 154, wherein the chelating agent comprises at least one amino group or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof.
156. The composition of any one of claims 152 to 155, wherein the chelating agent comprises an amino-carboxylic acid compound or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof.
157. The composition of claim 156, wherein the amino-carboxylic acid compound comprises an amino polycarboxylic acid compound or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof.
158. The composition of any one of claims 152 to 157, wherein the chelating agent is selected from the group consisting of ethylenediaminetetraacetic acid (EDTA) or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, ethylenediamine-N,N’-disuccinic acid (EDDS) or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, iminodisuccinic acid (IDS) or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, and mixtures thereof.
159. The composition of any one of claims 152 to 157, wherein the chelating agent comprises a polyaspartic acid or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof.
160. The composition of any one of claims 152 to 159, wherein the chelating agent is metallated.
161. The composition of any one of claims 152 to 159, wherein the chelating agent is metal-free.
162. The composition of any one of claims 151 to 161 , further comprising a surfactant.
163. The composition of claim 162, wherein the surfactant is selected from the group consisting of an ethoxylated alcohol, a polymeric surfactant, a fatty acid ester, a poly(ethylene glycol), an ethoxylated alkyl alcohol, a monoglyceride, an alkyl monoglyceride and a mixture thereof.
164. The composition of claim 162 or 163, wherein the surfactant comprises a poly(ethylene glycol) of Formula R15-O-(CH2CH2O)f-R16,
wherein:
each R15 and R16 is each, independently, H, alkyl, substituted alkyl, aryl, substituted aryl, CO(alkyl) or CO(substituted alkyl); and
f is an integer selected from 1 to 100;
wherein the substituted alkyl groups are, independently, substituted with one or more F, Cl, Br, I, hydroxy, alkenyl, CN and N3.
165. The composition of claim 164, wherein the substituted alkyl groups are methyl, vinyl or CO(methyl).
166. The composition of any one of claims 151 to 165, further comprising an oil selected from the group consisting of a mineral oil, an essential oil, a vegetable oil and a mixture thereof.
167. The composition of claim 166, wherein the oil comprises a vegetable oil selected from the group consisting of coconut oil, canola oil, soybean oil, rapeseed oil, sunflower oil, safflower oil, peanut oil, cottonseed oil, palm oil, rice bran oil and mixtures thereof.
168. The composition of claim 166 or 167, wherein the oil comprises a mineral oil selected from the group consisting of a paraffinic oil, a branched paraffinic oil, naphthenic oil, an aromatic oil and mixtures thereof.
169. The composition of any one of claims 166 to 168, wherein the oil comprises a poly-alpha-olefin (PAO).
170. The composition of any one of claims 151 to 169, wherein the carrier fluid comprises water.
171. The composition of any one of claims 151 to 170, wherein the carrier fluid comprises an oil-in-water emulsion.
172. A method for promoting the health of a plant, comprising:
applying to the plant the compound as defined in any one of claims 1 to 150 or an agriculturally acceptable salt thereof, or the composition as defined in any one of claims 151 to 171 ; and
exposing the plant to light.
173. The method of claim 172, wherein promoting the health of the plant comprises preventing or inhibiting growth of a microbial pathogen of the plant.
174. The method of claim 172, wherein promoting the health of the plant comprises inhibiting growth of a microbial pathogen of the plant.
175. The method of claim 173 or 174, wherein the microbial pathogen comprises a fungal pathogen.
176. The method of claim 175, wherein the fungal pathogen comprises at least one of Botrytis cinereal , Altemaria solani and Sclerotinia homoeocarpa.
177. The method of claim 173 or 174, wherein the microbial pathogen comprises a bacterial pathogen.
178. The method of claim 177, wherein the bacterial pathogen comprises Gram negative bacteria.
179. The method of claim 178, wherein the bacterial pathogen comprises at least one of Erwinia amylovora, Xanthomonas axonopodis, and E. Coli.
180. The method of claim 173 or 174, wherein the microbial pathogen comprises a virus, a viroid, a virus-like organism or a phytoplasma.
181. The method of claim 180, wherein the microbial pathogen comprises a virus.
182. The method of claim 172, wherein promoting the health of the plant comprises increasing resistance of the plant to one or more abiotic stress.
183. The method of claim 182, wherein the one or more abiotic stress is selected from the group consisting of cold stress, heat stress, water stress, transplant shock stress, low light stress, photooxidative stress, drought stress and salinity stress.
184. The method of claim 182 or 183, wherein applying the compound to the plant is performed at or before onset of the one or more abiotic stress.
185. The method of claim 182 or 183, wherein applying the compound to the plant is performed after onset of the abiotic stress.
186. The method of claim 172, wherein promoting the health of the plant comprises controlling a pest of the plant.
187. The method of claim 186, wherein the pest of the plant is selected from the group consisting of insects and insect larvae.
188. The method of claim 186 or 187, wherein applying the compound to the plant is performed at or before contamination of the plant by the pest.
189. The method of claim 186 or 187, wherein applying the compound to the plant is performed after contamination of the plant by the pest.
190. The method of any one of claims 172 to 189, wherein the plant is a non-woody crop plant, a woody plant or a turfgrass.
191. The method of claim 190, wherein the plant is a woody plant.
192. The method of claim 191 , wherein the woody plant is a tree.
PCT/CA2020/050197 2019-02-15 2020-02-14 The use of protoporphyrin ix derivatives to improve the health of plants Ceased WO2020163964A1 (en)

Priority Applications (11)

Application Number Priority Date Filing Date Title
JP2021547492A JP7588289B2 (en) 2019-02-15 2020-02-14 Protoporphyrin IX derivatives for promoting plant health and uses thereof
BR112021016109A BR112021016109A2 (en) 2019-02-15 2020-02-14 Protoporphyrin ix derivatives and their use to improve plant health
CN202080028335.8A CN113677204B (en) 2019-02-15 2020-02-14 Use of protoporphyrin IX derivatives to improve plant health
CA3128733A CA3128733C (en) 2019-02-15 2020-02-14 The use of protoporphyrin ix derivatives to improve the health of plants
US17/431,294 US12207655B2 (en) 2019-02-15 2020-02-14 Protoporphyrin IX derivatives and use thereof to improve the health of plants
ES20755957T ES3051057T3 (en) 2019-02-15 2020-02-14 The use of protoporphyrin ix derivatives to improve the health of plants
AU2020222515A AU2020222515B2 (en) 2019-02-15 2020-02-14 The use of protoporphyrin IX derivatives to improve the health of plants
HRP20251337TT HRP20251337T1 (en) 2019-02-15 2020-02-14 The use of protoporphyrin ix derivatives to improve the health of plants
MX2021009781A MX2021009781A (en) 2019-02-15 2020-02-14 DERIVATIVES OF PROTOPORPHIRIN IX AND THEIR USE TO IMPROVE THE HEALTH OF PLANTS.
EP20755957.6A EP3923729B1 (en) 2019-02-15 2020-02-14 The use of protoporphyrin ix derivatives to improve the health of plants
ZA2021/05283A ZA202105283B (en) 2019-02-15 2021-07-26 The use of protoporphyrin ix derivatives to improve the health of plants

Applications Claiming Priority (2)

Application Number Priority Date Filing Date Title
US201962806084P 2019-02-15 2019-02-15
US62/806,084 2019-02-15

Publications (1)

Publication Number Publication Date
WO2020163964A1 true WO2020163964A1 (en) 2020-08-20

Family

ID=72043778

Family Applications (1)

Application Number Title Priority Date Filing Date
PCT/CA2020/050197 Ceased WO2020163964A1 (en) 2019-02-15 2020-02-14 The use of protoporphyrin ix derivatives to improve the health of plants

Country Status (12)

Country Link
US (1) US12207655B2 (en)
EP (1) EP3923729B1 (en)
JP (1) JP7588289B2 (en)
CN (1) CN113677204B (en)
AU (1) AU2020222515B2 (en)
BR (1) BR112021016109A2 (en)
CL (1) CL2021002023A1 (en)
ES (1) ES3051057T3 (en)
HR (1) HRP20251337T1 (en)
MX (1) MX2021009781A (en)
WO (1) WO2020163964A1 (en)
ZA (1) ZA202105283B (en)

Cited By (5)

* Cited by examiner, † Cited by third party
Publication number Priority date Publication date Assignee Title
US11910795B2 (en) 2013-03-15 2024-02-27 Suncor Energy Inc. Natural indole auxin and aminopolycarboxylic acid herbicidal compositions
US12207655B2 (en) 2019-02-15 2025-01-28 Nutrien Ag Solutions (Canada) Inc. Protoporphyrin IX derivatives and use thereof to improve the health of plants
WO2026012814A1 (en) 2024-07-10 2026-01-15 Basf Se Compositions and methods to enhance crop yield and plant health
US12583872B2 (en) 2019-01-25 2026-03-24 Nutrien Ag Solutions (Canada) Inc. Photosensitizer compounds, methods of manufacture and application to plants
EP4578859A4 (en) * 2022-09-06 2026-03-25 Nanjing Bostec Biological Eng Co Ltd NATURAL PORPHINE SALT AND USE OF IT AS A PLANT GROWTH REGULATOR AND IMMUNE RESISTANCE INDUCTOR

Families Citing this family (7)

* Cited by examiner, † Cited by third party
Publication number Priority date Publication date Assignee Title
WO2013181738A1 (en) 2012-06-04 2013-12-12 Suncor Energy Inc. Formulations containing paraffinic oil and anti-settling agent
AR118050A1 (en) 2019-02-15 2021-09-15 Bristol Myers Squibb Co BICYCLIC COMPOUNDS REPLACED AS MODULATORS OF THE FARNESOID X RECEIVER
CN119912459B (en) * 2025-03-31 2025-09-12 上海光声制药有限公司 Mono-heterocyclic substituted porphyrin derivatives, preparation method thereof and application thereof as photosensitizer
CN119912463B (en) * 2025-03-31 2025-09-05 上海光声制药有限公司 Disubstituted amide porphyrin derivative, preparation method thereof and use thereof as photosensitizer
CN119912461B (en) * 2025-03-31 2025-09-05 上海光声制药有限公司 Disubstituted ester porphyrin derivative, preparation method thereof and use thereof as photosensitizer
CN119912464B (en) * 2025-03-31 2025-07-29 上海光声制药有限公司 Monosubstituted ester porphyrin derivative, preparation method thereof and application of monosubstituted ester porphyrin derivative as photosensitizer
CN119912462B (en) * 2025-03-31 2025-09-12 上海光声制药有限公司 Biheterocycle-substituted porphyrin derivatives, process for their preparation and their use as photosensitizers

Citations (3)

* Cited by examiner, † Cited by third party
Publication number Priority date Publication date Assignee Title
WO2009052638A1 (en) 2007-10-25 2009-04-30 Innovotech Inc. Natural photodynamic agents and their use
WO2010080819A1 (en) * 2009-01-06 2010-07-15 C3 Jian, Inc. Targeted antimicrobial moieties
CN103601727A (en) 2013-10-23 2014-02-26 中国医学科学院生物医学工程研究所 Use of novel amine compound modified protoporphyrin

Family Cites Families (318)

* Cited by examiner, † Cited by third party
Publication number Priority date Publication date Assignee Title
US2870037A (en) 1959-01-20 Process for treating grass
GB191208748A (en) 1912-04-13 1913-04-14 Thomas Hurry Composition for Destroying Red Spider.
GB191419295A (en) 1914-09-01 1914-11-19 Ambrose Shardlow & Company Ltd An Improved Liquid Fuel Injector for Internal Combustion Engines.
GB745360A (en) 1952-10-20 1956-02-22 Boots Pure Drug Co Ltd Acaricidal preparations
GB747909A (en) 1953-08-07 1956-04-18 Boots Pure Drug Co Ltd New compositions comprising sulphur containing compounds
GB758926A (en) 1953-08-07 1956-10-10 Boots Pure Drug Co Ltd New sulphur containing compounds
GB762866A (en) 1953-08-07 1956-12-05 Boots Pure Drug Co Ltd New compositions comprising sulphur containing compounds
GB748422A (en) 1953-08-07 1956-05-02 Boots Pure Drug Co Ltd Thiadiazole derivatives and compositions containing them
GB763246A (en) 1953-08-20 1956-12-12 Boots Pure Drug Co Ltd A new diaryl disulphide and acaricidal compositions containing it
GB765459A (en) 1953-08-20 1957-01-09 Boots Pure Drug Co Ltd New compositions comprising sulphur containing compounds
GB753976A (en) 1953-11-24 1956-08-01 Cilag Ltd Novel amides, their production and use
GB792045A (en) 1954-02-18 1958-03-19 Boots Pure Drug Co Ltd New sulphur containing compounds
US2714062A (en) 1955-01-07 1955-07-26 Lockrey Composition for and process of restoring the green color of grass
US2786821A (en) 1955-02-02 1957-03-26 Henry A Gardner Composition for coloring dormant grass
BE602261A (en) 1960-04-06
US3113066A (en) 1961-01-03 1963-12-03 Exxon Research Engineering Co Bacillus thuringiensis spore pesticide
US3426126A (en) 1963-10-31 1969-02-04 Union Oil Co Process for the control of nematodes using petroleum oil and water emulsions
GB1044895A (en) 1964-05-04 1966-10-05 George Garnham Turner Stable copper emulsion for controlling plant diseases
NL136866C (en) 1966-04-08
US3615799A (en) 1968-01-26 1971-10-26 Ashland Oil Inc Method of preparing sprayable bituminous composition
US4015970A (en) 1968-09-06 1977-04-05 Airwick Industries, Inc. Granular products for soil treatment
GB1249674A (en) 1968-11-28 1971-10-13 Exxon Research Engineering Co Novel agricultural compositions and leaf-desiccating method
US3948635A (en) 1969-06-04 1976-04-06 Societe Seppic Process for selective post-emergence weeding of crops, and new products by which the process can be implemented
US3689574A (en) 1970-04-28 1972-09-05 Exxon Research Engineering Co 3,4,5-trimethylcyclohexanol
US3997322A (en) 1970-09-09 1976-12-14 Sun Oil Company Of Pennsylvania Herbicide carrier oil composition
US4124720A (en) 1970-11-09 1978-11-07 Wenmaekers Georges E J Therapeutic hydrodispersible emulsion
US3799758A (en) 1971-08-09 1974-03-26 Monsanto Co N-phosphonomethyl-glycine phytotoxicant compositions
US3877921A (en) 1971-06-28 1975-04-15 Scott & Sons Co O M Herbicidal Phenoxyalkyloxazolines
DE2315641A1 (en) 1973-03-29 1974-10-17 Hoechst Ag ACARICIDAL DISPERSIONS
US4002628A (en) 1973-06-18 1977-01-11 Eli Lilly And Company Novel fluoroalkoxyphenyl-substituted nitrogen heterocycles
NL7412787A (en) 1973-10-04 1975-04-08 Hoechst Ag FUNGICIDE DISPERSIONS OF CARBONIC ACID AMIDES.
DE2511077A1 (en) 1975-03-13 1976-09-23 Nippon Chemical Works Co Turf grass coloration - using hexadentate cobalt phthalocyanine amine complex salts
GB1499397A (en) 1975-04-24 1978-02-01 British Petroleum Co Pesticidal compositions
US4094845A (en) 1975-09-19 1978-06-13 United States Trading International, Inc. Method of reducing loss of water by transpiration and composition therefor
IE45765B1 (en) 1976-08-19 1982-11-17 Ici Ltd Triazoles and imidazoles useful as plant fungicides and growth regulating agents
FR2377155A1 (en) 1977-01-14 1978-08-11 Philagro Sa FUNGICIDE COMPOSITIONS BASED ON ALCOYLPHOSPHITES
GB2002357A (en) 1977-08-16 1979-02-21 Bp Chem Int Ltd Vinyl chloride monomer production
JPS55129213A (en) 1979-03-22 1980-10-06 Nippon Nohyaku Co Ltd Agricultural and horticultural microbicide
JPS5728184A (en) 1980-07-29 1982-02-15 Toa Doro Kogyo Kk Coloring material for sodding and post-planting care and its preparation
CH646193A5 (en) 1980-09-12 1984-11-15 Alusuisse OIL-IN-WATER EMULSION FOR THE COLD ROLLING OF LIGHT METALS.
NO151687C (en) 1980-11-10 1985-05-22 Stauffer Chemical Co HERBICIDE AND PLANT GROWTH REGULATORY PREPARATIONS IN THE FORM OF A Aqueous, RUNNING CONCENTRATE OF 2- (ALFA-NAPHETOXY) -N, N-DIETHYL-PROPIONAMIDE
SU1021416A1 (en) 1981-12-03 1983-06-07 Предприятие П/Я В-2913 Composition for protecting planting material
IL68822A (en) 1982-06-18 1990-07-12 Dow Chemical Co Pyridyl(oxy/thio)phenoxy compounds,herbicidal compositions and methods of using them
HU191184B (en) 1982-07-09 1987-01-28 Chinoin Gyogyszer Es Vegyeszeti Termekek Gyara Rt,Hu Stabilized herbicide suspension
US5185151A (en) 1982-12-27 1993-02-09 Union Oil Company Of California Pesticidal compositions and methods for controlling pests
DE3476195D1 (en) 1983-05-18 1989-02-23 Ciba Geigy Ag Cyclohexanedione-carboxylic-acid derivatives having a herbicidal and plant growth regulating activity
JPS61501027A (en) 1984-01-06 1986-05-22 キノイン ギオギスゼル−エス ベギエスゼチ テルメケク ギヤラ ア−ル.テイ−. Seed protection coating additive
JPS59210007A (en) 1984-04-16 1984-11-28 Hokko Chem Ind Co Ltd Agricultural and horticultural fungicidal composition
US5242892A (en) 1984-07-27 1993-09-07 The Board Of Trustees Of The University Of Illinois Chlorophyll biosynthesis modulators
US5300526A (en) 1984-07-27 1994-04-05 The Board Of Trustees Of The University Of Illinois Porphyric insecticides
GB8507806D0 (en) 1985-03-26 1985-05-01 Robinson E Restoring colour of grass
US4977177A (en) * 1985-04-30 1990-12-11 Nippon Petrochemicals Company, Ltd. Tetrapyrrole polyaminomonocarboxylic acid therapeutic agents
DE3541630A1 (en) 1985-11-26 1987-05-27 Bayer Ag FUNGICIDAL USE OF TETRAHYDROBENZOTHIENYL UREA DERIVATIVES
US4844756A (en) 1985-12-06 1989-07-04 The Lubrizol Corporation Water-in-oil emulsions
CA1315780C (en) 1986-01-17 1993-04-06 Yozo Fukuda Porphyrin derivatives
JP2559704B2 (en) 1986-04-12 1996-12-04 有恒薬品工業 株式会社 Oil-in-water composition of pesticide active ingredient
DE3614788A1 (en) 1986-05-02 1987-11-05 Hoechst Ag HERBICIDE EMULSIONS
JPH0625140B2 (en) 1986-11-10 1994-04-06 呉羽化学工業株式会社 Novel azole derivative, method for producing the same and agricultural / horticultural drug of the derivative
US5102442A (en) 1987-10-05 1992-04-07 Basf Corporation Antagonism defeating crop oil concentrates
US5238604A (en) 1987-10-05 1993-08-24 Basf Corporation Crop oil concentrates
US4834908A (en) 1987-10-05 1989-05-30 Basf Corporation Antagonism defeating crop oil concentrates
US4902333A (en) 1987-10-30 1990-02-20 The United States Of America As Represented By The Secretary Of Agriculture Control of undesirable vegetation
NZ227505A (en) 1988-01-13 1992-02-25 Univ Illinois Insecticidal composition comprising delta-ala or inducers and enhancers thereof
JPH01246286A (en) * 1988-03-28 1989-10-02 Hamari Yakuhin Kogyo Kk Porphyrin derivative
US4896029A (en) 1988-04-08 1990-01-23 United Parcel Service Of America, Inc. Polygonal information encoding article, process and system
US5206021A (en) 1988-05-09 1993-04-27 Rhone-Poulenc Ag Company Stabilized oil-in-water emulsions or suspoemulsions containing pesticidal substances in both oil and water phases
US5002962A (en) 1988-07-20 1991-03-26 Health Research, Inc. Photosensitizing agents
JPH02138376A (en) 1988-11-18 1990-05-28 Mitsubishi Yuka Badische Co Ltd Hay coloring composition
EP0379851A1 (en) 1988-12-27 1990-08-01 Monsanto Company Dispensable pesticide-containing compositions
NL8900381A (en) 1989-02-16 1990-09-17 Klook Beheer Asten B V Root crop preservation - by covering with layer(s) of a wax material
EP0390743A1 (en) 1989-03-31 1990-10-03 Ciba-Geigy Ag Pesticides with improved effect
US5084087A (en) 1989-04-26 1992-01-28 Basf Corporation Ready to dilute adjuvant-containing postemergent herbicide formulations
AU621218B2 (en) 1989-04-26 1992-03-05 Sumitomo Chemical Company, Limited Emulsifiable pesticidal solid compositions
ATA237789A (en) 1989-07-03 1992-06-15 Robert Boho METHOD FOR TREATING WET NEEDLE OR DECUMBER LUMBER
US5599768A (en) 1989-09-21 1997-02-04 E. I. Du Pont De Nemours And Company Stabilization of non-aqueous suspensions
US5035741A (en) 1989-10-13 1991-07-30 Safer, Inc. Fatty acid based emulsifiable concentrate having herbicidal activity
JPH03183505A (en) 1989-12-13 1991-08-09 Sumika Color Kk Treated composition of rush and treatment
JP2799469B2 (en) 1990-01-27 1998-09-17 三菱化学株式会社 Lawn colorants
US5741502A (en) 1990-07-19 1998-04-21 Helena Chemical Co. Homogeneous, essentially nonaqueous adjuvant compositions with buffering capability
US5580567A (en) 1990-07-19 1996-12-03 Helena Chemical Company Homogeneous, essentially nonaqueous adjuvant compositions with buffering capability
US5178795A (en) 1990-07-19 1993-01-12 Helena Chemical Company Homogeneous, essentially nonaqueous adjuvant compositions with buffering capability
US5393791A (en) 1990-07-19 1995-02-28 Helena Chemical Company Homogeneous, essentially nonaqueous adjuvant compositions with buffering capability
DE4029304A1 (en) 1990-09-15 1992-03-19 Hoechst Ag Synergistic herbicide mixts. - contain alkyl-polyglycol-ether! sulphate surfactant and a leaf-effective herbicide
JPH04128003A (en) 1990-09-19 1992-04-28 Sumika Color Kk Rush treated composition and rush treatment method
US5308827A (en) 1990-11-28 1994-05-03 Fumakilla Limited Herbicidal foam composition
GB9102757D0 (en) 1991-02-08 1991-03-27 Albright & Wilson Biocidal and agrochemical suspensions
FR2678807A1 (en) 1991-07-09 1993-01-15 Rhone Poulenc Chimie HOMOGENEOUS, STABLE AND VERSABLE AQUEOUS MIXTURES AND USE OF SAID MIXTURES FOR PREPARING DISPERSIONS OF WATER-INSOLUBLE SUBSTANCES.
GB9116557D0 (en) 1991-07-31 1991-09-11 Shell Int Research Fungicidal compositions
US5229356A (en) 1991-08-23 1993-07-20 E. I. Du Pont De Nemours And Company Slow release compositions comprising heterocyclic sulfonylurea herbicides, paraffin wax, hydrocarbon polymers, and particulate fillers
DE4137476A1 (en) 1991-11-14 1993-05-19 Basf Ag USE OF PIGMENT PREPARATIONS FOR THE PRODUCTION OF PASTE, PRINTING INKS AND VARNISHES
IL103614A (en) 1991-11-22 1998-09-24 Basf Ag Carboxamides for controlling botrytis and certain novel such compounds
MY109293A (en) 1991-12-18 1996-12-31 Gillette Co Fiber marker including an erasable ink
US5976535A (en) 1992-06-09 1999-11-02 Neorx Corporation Pretargeting protocols for the enhanced localization of cytotoxins to target sites and cytotoxic combinations useful therefore
US6217869B1 (en) 1992-06-09 2001-04-17 Neorx Corporation Pretargeting methods and compounds
US5558806A (en) 1992-07-23 1996-09-24 Osi Specialties, Inc. Surfactant blend of a polyalkleneoxide polysiloxane and an organic compound having a short chain hydrophobic moiety
DK0598515T3 (en) 1992-11-18 1999-06-21 Ishihara Sangyo Kaisha Process for Reinforcing a Herbicidal Activity, Herbicidal Composition with Enhanced Activity and Activity Forest
US5336661A (en) 1993-01-13 1994-08-09 North Carolina State University Method for enhancing turf quality of bent grass
US5643852A (en) 1993-01-13 1997-07-01 North Carolina State University Fungicidal compositions for the enhancement of turf quality
US5665672A (en) 1993-01-13 1997-09-09 North Carolina State University Fungicidal compositions for the treatment of crown and root rot in turfgrass
WO1994022311A1 (en) 1993-03-30 1994-10-13 Osi Specialties, Inc. Super-spreading, low-foam surfactant for agricultural spray mixtures
US6713518B1 (en) 1993-05-21 2004-03-30 Ecosmart Technologies, Inc. Non-hazardous pest control
US5658851A (en) 1993-10-13 1997-08-19 Osi Specialties, Inc. Lipophilic siloxanes as adjuvants for agriculture
US6015897A (en) 1993-12-07 2000-01-18 Neorx Corporation Biotinamido-n-methylglycyl-seryl-o-succinamido-benzyl dota
EP1346730A1 (en) 1993-12-07 2003-09-24 Neorx Corporation Pretargeting methods and novel pretargeting conjugates
BR9406470A (en) 1993-12-28 1996-01-23 Kao Corp Composition and process for improving chemicals applicable in agriculture and chemical composition applicable in agriculture
US5668086A (en) 1994-05-20 1997-09-16 Kao Corporation Herbicide composition
AU691730B2 (en) 1995-01-13 1998-05-21 Environmentally Safe Systems, Inc. Environmentally safe pesticide and plant growth accelerator
CA2209920C (en) 1995-01-13 2007-01-02 Environmentally Safe Systems, Inc. Environmentally safe pesticide and plant growth accelerator
US5614203A (en) 1995-01-30 1997-03-25 Environmentally Safe Systems, Inc. Environmentally safe pesticide and plant growth accelerator
JPH08218225A (en) 1995-02-14 1996-08-27 Teijin Ltd Polyamide fiber for human turf and method for producing the same
US5599804A (en) 1995-04-03 1997-02-04 Rhone-Poulenc, Inc. Fungicidal compositions for the enhancement of turf quality
IT1275571B (en) 1995-07-19 1997-08-07 Consiglio Nazionale Ricerche FLUOROGENIC SUBSTRATES SUSCEPTIBLE FOR PHOTOACTIVATION AFTER ENZYMATIC TRANSFORMATION SUITABLE FOR DIAGNOSIS AND PHOTODYNAMIC CANCER THERAPY
US5989331A (en) 1996-05-28 1999-11-23 Southern Clay Products, Inc. TiO2 slurry stabilization
JPH1029901A (en) 1996-07-17 1998-02-03 Mitsui Petrochem Ind Ltd Soil fumigant and soil fumigating method
US5913884A (en) 1996-09-19 1999-06-22 The General Hospital Corporation Inhibition of fibrosis by photodynamic therapy
US5703016A (en) 1996-09-30 1997-12-30 Albemarle Corporation Surfactant composition for use with glyphosate comprising dimethyl amine oxide, polyethoxylated alcohol, and pyridinium halide
FR2754451B1 (en) 1996-10-14 1998-11-06 Oreal SELF-FOAMING CREAM
US7353829B1 (en) 1996-10-30 2008-04-08 Provectus Devicetech, Inc. Methods and apparatus for multi-photon photo-activation of therapeutic agents
CA2277821A1 (en) 1997-01-24 1998-07-30 The Procter & Gamble Company Photochemical singlet oxygen generators having enhanced singlet oxygen yields
ES2171009T3 (en) 1997-02-14 2002-08-16 Monsanto Technology Llc WATERPROOF COMPOSITIONS OF HERBICIDES AND TENSIOACTIVES OF APPLICATION TO THE BASE OR SLEEPING PARTS OF THE MALEZA SIZE.
US6462070B1 (en) 1997-03-06 2002-10-08 The General Hospital Corporation Photosensitizer conjugates for pathogen targeting
US6221811B1 (en) 1997-03-06 2001-04-24 Crompton Corporation Siloxane nonionic blends useful in agriculture
AU749607B2 (en) 1997-04-14 2002-06-27 Dow Agrosciences Llc Pesticide compositions
GB9710049D0 (en) 1997-05-19 1997-07-09 Nycomed Imaging As Method
US5739371A (en) 1997-07-07 1998-04-14 Lambent Technologies Inc. Carboxy silicone amphoteric surfactant complexes
GB9718139D0 (en) 1997-08-27 1997-10-29 Zeneca Ltd Agrochemical Formulation
US20010019728A1 (en) 1997-08-28 2001-09-06 Basinger William H. Methods and compositions for protecting plants and crops
US6486214B1 (en) 1997-09-10 2002-11-26 Rutgers, The State University Of New Jersey Polyanhydride linkers for production of drug polymers and drug polymer compositions produced thereby
US7122615B1 (en) 1998-09-10 2006-10-17 Rutgers, The State University Of New Jersey Polyanhydrides with therapeutically useful degradation products
US5958104A (en) 1997-09-11 1999-09-28 Nonomura; Arthur M. Methods and compositions for enhancing plant growth
JP3277146B2 (en) 1997-11-12 2002-04-22 大日精化工業株式会社 Vegetable grass coloring agent and vegetation grass coloring method
US6123923A (en) 1997-12-18 2000-09-26 Imarx Pharmaceutical Corp. Optoacoustic contrast agents and methods for their use
JP3227424B2 (en) 1998-02-13 2001-11-12 大日精化工業株式会社 Lawn colorant composition with growing effect
JPH11349588A (en) 1998-04-10 1999-12-21 Mitsubishi Chemical Corp Method for producing phthalocyanine derivative
JP2000016909A (en) 1998-04-28 2000-01-18 Japan Tobacco Inc Herbicidal composition for poa annua
US6379687B2 (en) 1998-05-28 2002-04-30 Bayer Corporation Inhibiting phase separation in low viscosity water-based pesticide suspensions
US20030194454A1 (en) 1998-07-28 2003-10-16 Bessette Steven M. Pesticidal compositions containing rosemary oil and wintergreen oil
US6346535B1 (en) 1999-01-29 2002-02-12 American Cyanamid Company Fungicidal mixtures
UA72760C2 (en) 1999-04-23 2005-04-15 Monsanto Technology Llc Method to treat plant foliage
FR2799965B1 (en) 1999-10-22 2002-10-31 Oreal EMULSION-FREE EMULSIONS CONTAINING AT LEAST ONE INSOLUBLE ORGANIC UV FILTER
FR2799963B1 (en) 1999-10-22 2002-07-19 Oreal EMULSIONS CONTAINING AT LEAST ONE INSOLUBLE ORGANIC UV FILTER AND A NON-FILTERING ORGANOMODIFIED SILICONE
US6432877B2 (en) 2000-01-21 2002-08-13 Dainichiseika Color & Chemicals Mfg. Co., Ltd. Lawn colorant composition having rearing effects
PL358278A1 (en) 2000-03-13 2004-08-09 Basf Aktiengesellschaft Agrotechnical formulation
US6444614B2 (en) 2000-04-12 2002-09-03 Lidochem Inc. Aspartic acid derivative-containing compositions and use thereof in stimulating and/or regulating plant and plant precursor growth
US7135437B2 (en) 2000-05-19 2006-11-14 Monsanto Technology Llc Stable liquid pesticide compositions
US6858634B2 (en) 2000-09-15 2005-02-22 Monsanto Technology Llc Controlled release formulations and methods for their production and use
US6573258B2 (en) 2000-09-27 2003-06-03 Frontier Scientific, Inc. Photodynamic porphyrin antimicrobial agents
AU1312502A (en) 2000-10-11 2002-04-22 Pe Corp Ny Fluorescent nucleobase conjugates having anionic linkers
US20030198696A1 (en) 2000-10-19 2003-10-23 David Keen Pesticide composition of plant oils and fish oils
CA2324677A1 (en) 2000-10-26 2002-04-26 James F. Stewart Agrochemical formulation aid
US20030185754A1 (en) 2001-01-16 2003-10-02 Genset, S.A. Treatment of CNS disorders using D-amino acid oxidase and D-aspartate oxidase antagonists
US20020137901A1 (en) 2001-01-22 2002-09-26 Cavanaugh Philip Gerard Synthesis, and photodynamic therapy-mediated anti-cancer, and other uses of chlorin e6-transferrin
US6515031B2 (en) 2001-02-13 2003-02-04 Platte Chemical Company Technique for emulsifying highly saturated hydroisomerized fluids
WO2002089573A1 (en) 2001-05-04 2002-11-14 Bayer Cropscience Gmbh Pesticide oil-in-water-in-oil emulsion
AUPR510001A0 (en) 2001-05-18 2001-06-14 Jupitar Pty Ltd Formulation and method
WO2002098225A2 (en) 2001-06-07 2002-12-12 Basf Corporation Plant growth regulators and methods for control of annual bluegrass
EP1455568A2 (en) 2001-06-15 2004-09-15 The University Of Toledo Method for transformation of mono- and di- cotyledonous plants using meristematic tissue and nodal callus from dycotiledonous plants
CA2462122C (en) 2001-09-26 2010-02-09 Platte Chemical Company Herbicide microemulsion-forming-concentrates, microemulsions, and methods
EP1450774A4 (en) 2001-10-03 2005-10-26 Miravant Pharm Inc CHLORINE PHOTOSENSITIZING AGENTS FOR USE IN PHOTODYNAMIC THERAPY
EP1450790A4 (en) 2001-10-03 2005-10-26 Miravant Pharm Inc PHOTOSENSITIZER CARBAMATE DERIVATIVES
JP2003128501A (en) 2001-10-18 2003-05-08 Nissan Chem Ind Ltd Agrochemical emulsion composition
US20030198659A1 (en) 2001-10-25 2003-10-23 Hoffmann Michael P. Fibrous pest control
AU2002339696A1 (en) 2001-12-03 2003-06-17 Genset S.A. Treatment of cns disorders using d-amino acid oxidase and d-aspartate oxidase inhibitors
US6972273B2 (en) 2002-03-01 2005-12-06 W. Neudorff Gmbh Kg Composition and method for selective herbicide
US8076267B2 (en) 2002-03-01 2011-12-13 W. Neudorff Gmbh Kg Enhancers for water soluble selective auxin type herbicides
IL149978A0 (en) 2002-06-02 2002-12-01 Biotan Biocides For Paints And A biocide and method for making the same
UA78326C2 (en) 2002-06-12 2007-03-15 Сінгента Партісіпейшнс Аг Herbicidal synergetic composition and method to control growth of undesirable vegetation
GB0215534D0 (en) 2002-07-04 2002-08-14 Ecole Polytech Selective photochemotherapy using oligonucleotide targeting agents
DE10245727A1 (en) 2002-10-01 2004-04-15 Beiersdorf Ag Sprayable W / O emulsions as aerosol
US20060276339A1 (en) 2002-10-16 2006-12-07 Windsor J B Methods and compositions for increasing the efficacy of biologically-active ingredients
US7700076B2 (en) 2002-10-25 2010-04-20 Foamix, Ltd. Penetrating pharmaceutical foam
HRP20050585A2 (en) 2002-11-25 2006-02-28 Attenuon Peptides which inhibit angiogenesis, cell migration, cell invasion and cell proliferation, compositions and uses thereof
US20040192556A1 (en) 2002-12-17 2004-09-30 Schregenberger Sandra Denise Crop oil adjuvants
DE10258867A1 (en) 2002-12-17 2004-07-08 Bayer Cropscience Gmbh Microemulsion concentrates
US7135435B2 (en) 2002-12-27 2006-11-14 Sepro Corporation Plant growth regulation compositions and methods using gibberellin biosynthesis inhibitor combinations
EP1592299A1 (en) 2003-01-10 2005-11-09 Battelle Memorial Institute Sprayable non-aqueous, oil-continuous microemulsions and methods of making same
US8138120B2 (en) 2003-03-11 2012-03-20 Cognis Ip Management Gmbh Microemulsions as adjuvants for agricultural chemicals
EP1457113A1 (en) 2003-03-12 2004-09-15 Salbert Co Ltd Alkylated porphyrins as pesticides acting both in the presence and absence of light
AU2003902064A0 (en) 2003-04-30 2003-05-15 Australian Agricultural Chemicals Colouring agent for turf
US20080112909A1 (en) 2003-06-24 2008-05-15 Ppg Industries Ohio, Inc. Compositions for providing color to animate objects and related methods
US8575067B2 (en) 2003-07-25 2013-11-05 Ishihara Sangyo Kaisha, Ltd. Herbicidal composition having the herbicidal effect enhanced, and method for enhancing the herbicidal effect
DE10334300A1 (en) 2003-07-28 2005-03-03 Bayer Cropscience Gmbh Oil suspension concentrate
US20070148200A1 (en) 2003-08-08 2007-06-28 Quest Products Corporation Agricultural compositions for through bark application to woody plants
EP1659864B1 (en) 2003-08-26 2013-09-18 Basf Se Method of plant growth promotion using amide compounds
WO2005021723A2 (en) 2003-08-27 2005-03-10 Syngenta Participations Ag Nucleic acid molecules from rice controlling abiotic stress tolerance
US8133482B2 (en) 2003-11-14 2012-03-13 The Trustees Of The University Of Pennsylvania Activatable photodynamic therapy agents
WO2005048944A2 (en) 2003-11-14 2005-06-02 University Of Pennsylvania Activatable photodynamic therapy agents
ES2451623T3 (en) 2003-12-04 2014-03-28 Syngenta Participations Ag Herbicidal composition
CN102010382A (en) 2003-12-29 2011-04-13 塞普拉科公司 Benzo[d]isoxazol-3-ol DAAO Inhibitors
US20050181949A1 (en) 2004-02-13 2005-08-18 Norton Lawrence H. Method of improving turfgrass quality
US8153558B2 (en) 2004-02-13 2012-04-10 Bayer Cropscience Lp Method of improving grass quality
EP1570733A1 (en) 2004-02-26 2005-09-07 Wolfgang Willi Deppert Mammal for studying DCIS and the effect of inactivated tumor suppressors
US20050244357A1 (en) 2004-02-26 2005-11-03 Eward Sieverding Oil-containing emulsifiable formulations containing active agents
DE102004014704A1 (en) 2004-03-25 2005-10-13 Wacker-Chemie Gmbh Particle-stabilized emulsions
JP2006124337A (en) 2004-10-29 2006-05-18 Idemitsu Kosan Co Ltd Plant disease control agent
CA2472806A1 (en) 2004-05-18 2005-11-18 Petro-Canada Compositions and methods for treating turf insect pests and diseases such as fungal infestations
CA2507482C (en) 2004-05-18 2014-02-25 Petro-Canada Spray oil and method of use thereof for controlling turfgrass pests
WO2005123105A1 (en) 2004-06-10 2005-12-29 The Trustees Of Boston College Phototoxic compounds
US20050274164A1 (en) 2004-06-14 2005-12-15 Brian Coates Combination grass colorant and fertilizer
TW200603738A (en) 2004-06-17 2006-02-01 Basf Ag Use of (e)-5-(4-chlorobenzylidene)-2,2-dimethyl-1-(1h-1,2,4-triazol-1-ylmethyl)cyclopentanol for controlling rust disease on soybean plants
WO2006023899A1 (en) 2004-08-24 2006-03-02 Bayer Cropscience Lp Method of fungal pathogen control in grass or turf
US20060063676A1 (en) 2004-09-17 2006-03-23 Brigance Mickey R Method for enhancing deposition of an agrochemical
WO2006086662A2 (en) 2005-02-11 2006-08-17 Dow Agrosciences Llc Safer control of broadleaf weeds in turf with granular formulations of als inhibiting herbicides
US9326509B2 (en) 2005-02-22 2016-05-03 Basf Se Composition and method for improving plant health
NL1028485C2 (en) 2005-03-08 2006-09-11 Photobiochem N V Method for preparing a porphyrin derivative, a porphyrin derivative, use of said porphyrin derivative, and a pharmaceutical preparation containing said porphyrin derivative.
CA2600079A1 (en) 2005-03-21 2006-09-28 Basf Aktiengesellschaft Insecticidal mixtures
WO2006132712A2 (en) 2005-04-21 2006-12-14 Goldstein Glenn A N-acetylcysteine amide (nac amide) for enhancing plant resistance and tolerance to environmental stress
AU2005332196A1 (en) 2005-05-27 2006-11-30 Indian Oil Corporation Limited Composition of an agricultural spray oil
US7576113B2 (en) 2005-06-16 2009-08-18 Basf Aktiengesellschaft Use of (E)-5-(4-chlorbenzyliden)-2,2-dimethyl-1-(1H-1,2,4-triazol-1-ylmethyl) cyclopentanol for combating rust attacks on soya plants
UA90035C2 (en) 2005-11-10 2010-03-25 Басф Се Fungicidal mixture comprising boscalid and pyrimethanil and method for control of phytopathogenic fungi
CN101374856A (en) 2005-11-29 2009-02-25 斯克里普斯研究学院 Inhibit tumor cell invasion, metastasis and angiogenesis
CA2633987A1 (en) 2005-12-22 2008-02-21 Syngenta Participations Ag Methods and composition for growth engineering and disease control
GB0526474D0 (en) 2005-12-24 2006-02-08 Destiny Pharma Ltd Novel process
US7935842B2 (en) 2006-02-09 2011-05-03 Momentive Performance Materials Inc. Hydrolysis resistant organomodified trisiloxane surfactants
US8652493B2 (en) 2006-04-05 2014-02-18 Elc Management, Llc Hydrophobic agents stably dispersed in oil-in-water emulsions
CN101415327B (en) 2006-04-07 2012-10-10 先正达参股股份有限公司 Method of controlling phytopathogenic diseases on turfgrass
WO2007133683A2 (en) 2006-05-10 2007-11-22 E. I. Du Pont De Nemours And Company Formulated tick and insect repellent compositions
US8734821B2 (en) 2006-05-15 2014-05-27 Oms Investments, Inc. Silicone surfactant-based agricultural formulations and methods for the use thereof
PT2046123E (en) 2006-07-24 2014-11-18 Syngenta Participations Ag Controlled release granules
JP2010502725A (en) 2006-09-06 2010-01-28 シンジェンタ パーティシペーションズ アクチェンゲゼルシャフト Pickering emulsion formulation
CA2605092C (en) 2006-10-05 2014-03-25 Petro-Canada Herbicidal composition with increased herbicidal efficacy
US9357768B2 (en) 2006-10-05 2016-06-07 Suncor Energy Inc. Herbicidal composition with increased herbicidal efficacy
CA2562718A1 (en) 2006-10-05 2008-04-05 Petro-Canada Herbicidal composition with increased herbicidal efficacy
CN100428884C (en) * 2006-10-24 2008-10-29 南京农业大学 Chlorohemin contaning plant growth regulator
TWI484910B (en) 2006-12-01 2015-05-21 Du Pont Liquid formulations of carboxamide arthropodicides
US7879916B2 (en) 2006-12-11 2011-02-01 Momentive Performance Materials Inc. Hydrolysis resistant organomodified silylated ionic surfactants
CN100556289C (en) 2007-02-05 2009-11-04 广东省昆虫研究所 Mineral oil is as the application of fruit tree bud inhibitor
CA2625415C (en) 2007-03-14 2015-05-05 W. Neudorff Gmbh Kg Enhancers for water soluble selective auxin type herbicides
US8748345B2 (en) 2007-05-10 2014-06-10 Tessenderlo Kerley Inc. Method and composition for improving turfgrass
EP2064330A2 (en) 2007-05-22 2009-06-03 BASF Plant Science GmbH Plants with increased tolerance and/or resistance to environmental stress and increased biomass production
US20090093470A1 (en) 2007-10-08 2009-04-09 Ondine International, Ltd. Photodynamic therapy process and photosensitizer compositions therefor
DE102007061455A1 (en) 2007-12-20 2009-06-25 Evonik Degussa Gmbh defoamer
EP2234489B1 (en) 2008-01-15 2017-04-12 Bayer Intellectual Property GmbH Pesticide composition comprising a tetrazolyloxime derivative and a fungicide or an insecticide active substance
ES2658852T3 (en) 2008-01-18 2018-03-12 Visen Medical, Inc. Fluorescent Imaging Agents
US7822554B2 (en) 2008-01-24 2010-10-26 Schlumberger Technology Corporation Methods and apparatus for analysis of downhole compositional gradients and applications thereof
CA2711660C (en) 2008-01-25 2016-10-11 Syngenta Limited Herbicidal compositions
EP4410100A3 (en) 2008-02-05 2024-10-09 Basf Se Plant health composition
US20100009970A1 (en) 2008-03-19 2010-01-14 Combinatorx (Singapore) Pte. Ltd. Compositions and methods for treatment of viral diseases
WO2009126370A1 (en) 2008-04-08 2009-10-15 Bayer Cropscience Lp Composition and system for turf maintenance
WO2009137062A2 (en) 2008-05-05 2009-11-12 The General Hospital Corporation Photoactivatable antimicrobial agents and therapeutic and diagnostic methods of using same
AU2009247547B2 (en) 2008-05-13 2013-10-10 Cosmo Trade & Service Co., Ltd. Agent for improving lawn grass qualities
JP5596678B2 (en) 2008-06-26 2014-09-24 サンコー エナジー インコーポレーテッド Improved turfgrass disinfectant formulation containing pigments
ES2620442T3 (en) * 2008-07-29 2017-06-28 Frontier Scientific, Inc. Use of tetrakis (N-alkylpyridinium) -porphyrin derivatives for the destruction of microbes or the prevention of their growth
EP2349981A4 (en) 2008-10-11 2016-11-30 Univ Rutgers BIOCOMPATIBLE POLYMERS FOR MEDICAL DEVICES
BRPI0920125B1 (en) 2008-10-17 2017-03-28 Evonik Degussa Gmbh agrochemical oily composition comprising high character silicone alkyl polysiloxane auxiliaries, and method for controlling unwanted weeds or treating plants against pests
JP5584133B2 (en) 2008-10-20 2014-09-03 株式会社理研グリーン Growth regulator for grass weeds
HRP20140721T1 (en) * 2008-10-24 2014-09-26 Destiny Pharma Limited Porphyrin compounds for killing, inhibiting or preventing the growth of microbial biofilms
CN101390517B (en) 2008-11-07 2011-06-15 四川大学 Kiwi growth cold resistant agent
BRPI0922509B1 (en) 2008-12-23 2018-03-06 Nufarm Australia Limited WATER LIQUID HERBICIDE COMPOSITION AND WATER SOLUBLE SOLID COMPOSITION, THEIR PREPARATION METHODS AS WELL AS A PLANT DEVELOPMENT CONTROL METHOD
AU2010204310B2 (en) 2009-01-07 2014-07-24 Basf Se Pesticidal mixtures
CN101473849B (en) 2009-01-17 2012-01-04 邹一平 Application of paraffin oil composition in preventing and treating diseases and pests of plant
GB0904825D0 (en) 2009-03-20 2009-05-06 Photobiotics Ltd Biological materials and uses thereof
WO2010116259A2 (en) 2009-04-07 2010-10-14 Taminco, Naamloze Vennootschap Plant growth regulator additive
AR076485A1 (en) 2009-04-28 2011-06-15 Basf Corp FOAM PESTICIDES COMPOSITIONS
US8377850B2 (en) 2009-05-15 2013-02-19 Bayer Cropscience Lp Fungicidal compositions for turf treatment and improvement
EP2429287A4 (en) 2009-05-15 2014-12-24 Bayer Cropscience Lp Fungicidal active compound compositions for turf treatment
CN101904802B (en) 2009-06-03 2015-03-11 赢创德固赛有限公司 Water-in-oil emulsion system and preparation method thereof
PL2445341T3 (en) 2009-06-25 2018-01-31 Basf Se Use of agrochemical mixtures for increasing the health of a plant
WO2011028987A2 (en) 2009-09-03 2011-03-10 University Of Tennessee Research Foundation Methods of improving nutritional value of plants
FR2953369B1 (en) 2009-12-07 2016-02-05 Total Raffinage Marketing EMULSIFIABLE CONCENTRATE FOR PHYTOSANITARY COMPOSITION, EMULSIFIABLE CONCENTRATE AND PHYTOSANITARY FILM
PL2509417T3 (en) 2009-12-08 2017-09-29 Basf Se Pesticidal mixtures
WO2011075805A1 (en) 2009-12-23 2011-06-30 Fundação Educacional Da Região De Joinville-Furj Non-toxic and biodegradable insecticide formulation
CN101773113B (en) 2010-02-09 2013-02-13 安徽农业大学 Hot fogging concentrate containing propiconazole and chlorpyrifos and preparation method thereof
CN103118536B (en) 2010-04-26 2015-07-01 陶氏益农公司 Stabilized agricultural oil dispersions
US8987171B2 (en) 2010-06-11 2015-03-24 W. Neudorff Gmbh Kg Selective herbicides with activator adjuvants
PE20131200A1 (en) 2010-07-15 2013-10-13 Dow Agrosciences Llc SOLID HERBICIDE COMPOSITIONS WITH AN INTEGRATED ADJUVANT
CN103338642A (en) 2010-09-09 2013-10-02 桑科能源股份有限公司 Synergistic paraffinic oil and boscalid fungicides
BRPI1003373A2 (en) 2010-09-29 2013-01-29 Fmc Quimica Do Brasil Ltda synergistic combinations of triazoles, strobirulins and benzimidazoles, uses, formulations, production processes and applications using the same
IT1402153B1 (en) 2010-10-08 2013-08-28 Uni Degli Studi Camerino COMPOSITION INCLUDING A LARVICID PHOTOACTIVABLE
US20130247630A1 (en) 2010-10-28 2013-09-26 Akzo Nobel Chemicals International B.V. Complex of divalent metal cations and chelating agent
CN103459551B (en) 2011-01-27 2016-06-15 日东电工株式会社 The phototherapy device of the terphenyl that comprises any replacement and quaterphenyl compound and method
GB201103578D0 (en) 2011-03-02 2011-04-13 Sabrepharm Ltd Dipyridinium derivatives
US20140106967A1 (en) 2011-03-21 2014-04-17 The Governors Of The University Of Alberta Auxin plant growth regulators
EP2704566A1 (en) 2011-05-02 2014-03-12 Basf Se A method for enhancing the performance of a pesticide with guanidines
US9451773B2 (en) 2011-06-03 2016-09-27 Suncor Energy Inc. Paraffinic oil-in-water emulsions for controlling infection of crop plants by fungal pathogens
EP2713748A4 (en) 2011-06-03 2014-11-19 Suncor Energy Inc Paraffinic oil and class b gibberellin biosynthesis inhibitor compositions
US20140256556A1 (en) 2011-06-13 2014-09-11 Suncor Energy Inc. Delivery of paraffinic oil-containing compositions to root tissue of plants
CN102273467B (en) 2011-06-28 2013-10-09 南京师范大学 Application of Metal Derivatives Containing Chlorophyll and Its Hydrolyzed Products as Plant Growth Regulators
CN102285992B (en) 2011-06-28 2013-12-18 南京师范大学 Dihydroporphin (III) chelates having plant growth regulating activity and use thereof as plant growth regulator
RU2475498C1 (en) 2011-11-17 2013-02-20 Общество С Ограниченной Ответственностью "Фарминтерпрайсез" Novel hemin derivatives having antibacterial and antiviral activity
CA2839775A1 (en) 2011-12-02 2013-06-06 Bright Ray Solar Corp. Plant treatment and method
KR101518298B1 (en) 2011-12-12 2015-05-08 가톨릭대학교 산학협력단 Gene Nanocomplex and Method for internalizing Gene using the same
US9204638B2 (en) 2011-12-30 2015-12-08 Plant Health Care, Inc. Method for increasing plant yield, and yield improving compositions
EP2820397A4 (en) 2012-02-27 2015-09-09 Sergei Vinogradov Improved phosphorescent molecules for measuring oxygen and imaging methods
US8748446B2 (en) 2012-03-03 2014-06-10 Nanoquantum Sciences, Inc. Halogenated compounds for photodynamic therapy
CN102701836B (en) 2012-05-11 2014-04-16 浙江农林大学 Slowly-releasing health-care liquid special for directly-spraying landscape plants and preparation method and use thereof
WO2013181738A1 (en) 2012-06-04 2013-12-12 Suncor Energy Inc. Formulations containing paraffinic oil and anti-settling agent
US20160073634A1 (en) 2012-06-22 2016-03-17 The General Hospital Corporation Beta-lactamase targeted photosensitizer for pesticide and pest detection
EP2922403A1 (en) 2012-11-22 2015-09-30 BASF Corporation Pesticidal mixtures
KR102381965B1 (en) 2013-01-11 2022-04-04 임파서블 푸즈 인크. Methods and compositions for consumables
CA2899925A1 (en) 2013-02-04 2014-08-07 Seres Therapeutics, Inc. Compositions and methods for inhibition of pathogenic bacterial growth
EP2967056B1 (en) 2013-03-15 2018-02-21 Suncor Energy Inc. Herbicidal compositions
EP3011972B1 (en) 2013-06-19 2019-10-23 SBI Pharmaceuticals Co., Ltd. Medicinal composition for promoting synthesis of protoporphyrin ix
CA2836757C (en) 2013-12-06 2019-09-10 Suncor Energy Inc. Methods for increasing resistance of plants to abiotic stresses
WO2015106770A1 (en) 2014-01-16 2015-07-23 Tarek Abd Allah El-Tayeb Suncide agri-pest: a green pesticide formula against agricultural pests
EP3142684A4 (en) 2014-05-12 2018-05-23 Purdue Research Foundation Selectin and icam/vcam peptide ligand conjugates
CN106794264B (en) 2014-06-10 2021-03-23 3B制药有限公司 Conjugates comprising neurotensin receptor ligands and uses thereof
EP2954933A1 (en) 2014-06-10 2015-12-16 3B Pharmaceuticals GmbH Conjugate comprising a neurotensin receptor ligand
EP2954934A1 (en) 2014-06-11 2015-12-16 3B Pharmaceuticals GmbH Conjugate comprising a neurotensin receptor ligand and use thereof
CN107108863B (en) 2014-12-23 2021-03-19 新泽西鲁特格斯州立大学 Biocompatible iodinated diphenol monomers and polymers
CN104513250B (en) 2014-12-23 2016-11-23 南开大学 The synthetic method of a kind of water-soluble porphyrin and photocatalytic applications thereof
US20160205925A1 (en) 2015-01-15 2016-07-21 Ariel-University Research And Development Company Ltd. Antimicrobial compositions made of a thermoplastic polymer and a photosensitizer
CN105111219B (en) 2015-07-29 2018-10-16 大连理工大学 Hydrophily long wavelength's dihydro porphin light, sound sensitiser and the preparation method and application thereof
DK3331997T5 (en) 2015-08-03 2024-10-07 Monsanto Technology Llc METHODS AND COMPOSITIONS FOR HERBICIDE TOLERANCE IN PLANTS
JP2018528207A (en) 2015-08-31 2018-09-27 ザ ユニバーシティー オブ アデレード Methods and products for preventing and / or treating microbial infections comprising iron chelators and non-ferrous porphyrins
CN105601638B (en) 2016-01-28 2018-10-26 东北林业大学 A kind of chlorophyllin derivative and preparation method thereof, as the application of photosensitive bacteriostatic agent and light sensitive pesticides
CN105748439A (en) 2016-01-29 2016-07-13 四川大学 Ph-responsive nanometer drug delivery system based on dendrimers modified by short-chain alkane and preparation method and application of drug delivery system
EP3225112B2 (en) 2016-04-01 2025-03-26 TriOptoTec GmbH Photosensitiser dispersion and use of the same
US10070648B2 (en) 2016-04-15 2018-09-11 Rosalind Franklin University Of Medicine And Science Photodynamic insecticides
US11331304B2 (en) * 2016-05-11 2022-05-17 The Jackson Laboratory YAP1 inhibitors and methods
WO2018135882A1 (en) 2017-01-19 2018-07-26 가톨릭대학교 산학협력단 Substance having a recognition function for virus diagnosis and therapy and method for producing same.
CN107417706B (en) 2017-08-04 2019-07-16 大连理工大学 Chlorin artesunate conjugate with photo- and sound-sensitizing activity and its preparation method and application
AR112694A1 (en) 2017-08-16 2019-11-27 Suncor Energy Inc PHOTODYNAMIC INHIBITION OF MICROBIAL PATHOGENS IN PLANTS
CA3097038A1 (en) 2018-04-30 2019-11-07 Suncor Energy Inc. Macrocyclic tetrapyrrole compounds, compositions and methods for increasing abiotic stress resistance in plants
BR112021014592A2 (en) 2019-01-25 2021-10-05 Suncor Energy Inc. PHOTOSENSITIZING COMPOUNDS, MANUFACTURING METHODS AND APPLICATION IN PLANTS
CA3128734C (en) 2019-02-15 2024-10-15 Nutrien Ag Solutions (Canada) Inc. Photosensitizer and chelating agent combinations for use as insecticides
AU2020222515B2 (en) 2019-02-15 2025-10-09 Nutrien Ag Solutions (Canada) Inc. The use of protoporphyrin IX derivatives to improve the health of plants
US20230128730A1 (en) 2020-02-20 2023-04-27 Suncor Energy Inc. Oxygen impermeable porphyrin photosensitizer film composition for application to plants

Patent Citations (3)

* Cited by examiner, † Cited by third party
Publication number Priority date Publication date Assignee Title
WO2009052638A1 (en) 2007-10-25 2009-04-30 Innovotech Inc. Natural photodynamic agents and their use
WO2010080819A1 (en) * 2009-01-06 2010-07-15 C3 Jian, Inc. Targeted antimicrobial moieties
CN103601727A (en) 2013-10-23 2014-02-26 中国医学科学院生物医学工程研究所 Use of novel amine compound modified protoporphyrin

Non-Patent Citations (6)

* Cited by examiner, † Cited by third party
Title
FRACAROLLI ET AL., JOURNAL OF PHOTOCHEMISTRY AND PHOTOBIOLOGY B: BIOLOGY, vol. 162, pages 402 - 411
HAZEN, J.L., WEED TECHNOLOGY, vol. 14, 2000, pages 773 - 784
JUNG ET AL.: "Toxic Tetrapyrrole Accumulation in Protoporphyrinogen IX Oxidase- Overexpressing Transgenic Rice Plants", PLANT MOL. BIOL., vol. 67, 2008, pages 535 - 546, XP019613459 *
S. R. COLBY: "Calculating synergistic and antagonistic responses of herbicide combinations", WEEDS, vol. 15, 1967, pages 20 - 22, XP001112961
See also references of EP3923729A4
THEODORA W. GREENE: "Protective Groups in Organic Chemistry", 1991, JOHN WILEY & SONS, INC.

Cited By (5)

* Cited by examiner, † Cited by third party
Publication number Priority date Publication date Assignee Title
US11910795B2 (en) 2013-03-15 2024-02-27 Suncor Energy Inc. Natural indole auxin and aminopolycarboxylic acid herbicidal compositions
US12583872B2 (en) 2019-01-25 2026-03-24 Nutrien Ag Solutions (Canada) Inc. Photosensitizer compounds, methods of manufacture and application to plants
US12207655B2 (en) 2019-02-15 2025-01-28 Nutrien Ag Solutions (Canada) Inc. Protoporphyrin IX derivatives and use thereof to improve the health of plants
EP4578859A4 (en) * 2022-09-06 2026-03-25 Nanjing Bostec Biological Eng Co Ltd NATURAL PORPHINE SALT AND USE OF IT AS A PLANT GROWTH REGULATOR AND IMMUNE RESISTANCE INDUCTOR
WO2026012814A1 (en) 2024-07-10 2026-01-15 Basf Se Compositions and methods to enhance crop yield and plant health

Also Published As

Publication number Publication date
CN113677204A (en) 2021-11-19
AU2020222515B2 (en) 2025-10-09
EP3923729C0 (en) 2025-08-13
MX2021009781A (en) 2021-09-08
EP3923729B1 (en) 2025-08-13
AU2020222515A1 (en) 2021-08-19
ES3051057T3 (en) 2025-12-26
CA3128733A1 (en) 2020-08-20
US20220132855A1 (en) 2022-05-05
EP3923729A4 (en) 2022-11-23
CL2021002023A1 (en) 2022-01-07
US12207655B2 (en) 2025-01-28
ZA202105283B (en) 2025-11-26
HRP20251337T1 (en) 2025-12-19
JP7588289B2 (en) 2024-11-22
EP3923729A1 (en) 2021-12-22
BR112021016109A2 (en) 2021-11-09
CN113677204B (en) 2024-03-05
JP2022520450A (en) 2022-03-30

Similar Documents

Publication Publication Date Title
EP3923729B1 (en) The use of protoporphyrin ix derivatives to improve the health of plants
AU2020220245B2 (en) Photosensitizer and chelating agent combinations for use as insecticides
JP7713455B2 (en) Oxygen-impermeable porphyrin photosensitizer film compositions for plant applications - Patents.com
AU2020211650B2 (en) Photosensitizer compounds, methods of manufacture and application to plants
KR101897840B1 (en) Mesoionic pyrido [1,2-a] pyrimidine pesticides
CA3128733C (en) The use of protoporphyrin ix derivatives to improve the health of plants

Legal Events

Date Code Title Description
121 Ep: the epo has been informed by wipo that ep was designated in this application

Ref document number: 20755957

Country of ref document: EP

Kind code of ref document: A1

ENP Entry into the national phase

Ref document number: 3128733

Country of ref document: CA

ENP Entry into the national phase

Ref document number: 2021547492

Country of ref document: JP

Kind code of ref document: A

NENP Non-entry into the national phase

Ref country code: DE

ENP Entry into the national phase

Ref document number: 2020222515

Country of ref document: AU

Date of ref document: 20200214

Kind code of ref document: A

REG Reference to national code

Ref country code: BR

Ref legal event code: B01A

Ref document number: 112021016109

Country of ref document: BR

ENP Entry into the national phase

Ref document number: 2020755957

Country of ref document: EP

Effective date: 20210915

ENP Entry into the national phase

Ref document number: 112021016109

Country of ref document: BR

Kind code of ref document: A2

Effective date: 20210814

WWG Wipo information: grant in national office

Ref document number: MX/A/2021/009781

Country of ref document: MX

WWG Wipo information: grant in national office

Ref document number: 2020755957

Country of ref document: EP